《So, I'm a witch, so what?》 Prologue: Combat casualty {April 30th, 1945 Berlin} "Run, RUN! RUN! KEEP RUNNING! WHENEVER YOU FEEL LIKE STOPPING YOU KEEP ON GOING!" My father screamed at me as he shot his rifle at the pouring enemies. Those damn red got to the capital where we had been living for less than a week, and now it was about to fall. My mother and I were some of the last civilians left in the city, and we had been retreating as much as we could, along with another group of people we met on the first day of the attack on Berlin. Yet, since we didn''t have a car or even horses, our progress was slow but steady until Russian troops began to target civilian groups like us. The battles we have been part of have reduced the male numbers to almost zero. My father is actually one of the last armed men defending us with his rifle as we run between the crumbling city blocks, trying to get out of it all. {Contrabass - Kevin Penkin} As the situation worsens, I simply choose to save myself and my mother, so instead of waiting for the rest of the people, I grab my mother''s hand and try to run as fast as possible toward the last block that could lead us outside the city. Yet my mother doesn''t let me pull her with me. She wants to stay behind and help the elderly. I can''t take it anymore. As artillery shells fall upon us, I run for it as my father screams, leaving my mother behind. I run. A distant shot distracts me, and I trip just to find out whoever was shooting was aiming at me. The first bullet barely missed me and hit the pavement, and now I was a sitting duck in the middle of the street. Luckily, I was being shot at by a blind sniper as its second shot also missed me, giving me enough time to run behind some rubble. I think I made a cowardly mistake as I left everyone behind, but then my worst fear came true. An artillery shell hit the party where my mother and father were, killing them instantly. Thinking it could''ve been me, I continued running for freedom. I was so close, yet so far, with a sniper looking out for me, my chances of survival were minimal. Soon, more artillery shells fall near me, and I scream in terror as many come dangerously close to me. Too many emotions are plaguing my mind, and I can hardly stay focused as I do one last sprint before I hear it again. {BANG} "AHHHHHHHGGG!!" My leg explodes with a single shot from the sniper, and I fall into a ditch, which graciously saves me from a headshot. Yet my bleeding is terrible. There''s blood everywhere. I see blood covering my entire body as I desperately try to do a makeshift tourniquet, as my father told me, but I''m either too weak or my injury is too much. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. {BANG} Another shot goes right above me. That son of bitch is letting me know he has me pinned. Goddamit, what do I do? I can''t run with my leg in this state, and I''m getting paler by the minute. The bleeding slowed down, but I was still losing too much blood. Am I going to die? The thought of death hits me differently as I realize just what that means. I''m only twelve. I shouldn''t have to be in this mess. I should be able to play and grow up freely! WHY AM I IN THE MIDDLE OF A STUPID WAR! I think as tears being pouring out of me while I wait for my executioners to arrive. I can hear multiple of them, too many for a tiny boy. Multiple footsteps slowly approach my location as I try to crawl away with all my strength, but I''m soon stopped in my tracks by a Russian soldier who uses their bayonet against me. I don''t know what allowed me to stop him for a few seconds; maybe it was my will to live or a rush of adrenaline, but I put everything I had left into stopping his bayonet from reaching my body. So I sacrifice my hands to hold the blade mere centimeters from my heart. "AHHHHHHHGG!!" I scream with all my might as the soldier presses on harder than I can handle, slowly penetrating into me. My killer didn''t seem that much older than me. He was still just a kid like me, simply "following orders," but couldn''t he just let me go? I''ve done nothing! The struggle goes on for a few minutes, with me eventually pushing the soldier away, letting me crawl a little away from him, but not long after, we go back into the same struggle. He wants me dead just as much as I want to live, but he''s much stronger and enraged, so I''m slowly depleting all my strength while he has plenty left. In one opening, I even managed to land an eye poke on him, which allowed me to crawl a little bit into the sewage tunnel, keeping me safe as only someone as small as I could fit there. If only I could drop into the hole, then I could! {STABBING} The enemy doesn''t hesitate to stab my good leg to pull me out of the tunnel. I try my best to hand unto the ledge of the tunnel with my hands, but the soldier eventually pulls me out, and we go into the same squabble, but I''m already tired and weakened. I can''t keep him at bay anymore. "Die you german scumbag!" The soviet soldier screams as he pushes his entire weight over me, finally piercing me entirely. The shock slows everything down for me as I scan my surroundings, seeing all the destruction as I die. I can feel my heart stopping. I can feel my body shutting down as I bleed out profusely with the soviet soldier having a field day on me with his bayonet over and over again. STOP IT! I''M ALREADY DEAD! STOP UGH! He keeps on stabbing me again and again until I pass out with the one last strike directly to the face. The soldier then spits on my body as he leaves the area to go fight. My body then gets thrown into the same ditch I fell in after being shot, and my consciousness vanishes into nothing. In this state, I can see the entire city as I ascend. My soul soon reaches its destination... [Successful extraction] Chapter 1: Reincarnated by the devil? What was this place? Where was I? I didn''t understand what I had before me as I navigated the empty white space. I kept going for a while, moving forward ever so slightly until I encountered some sort of invisible barrier. "What the hell?" I mustered as I accidentally hit my head against the wall. Wait? I had a body? I couldn''t understand how since I couldn''t see my body, but I still carried the sensation of feeling like I had at least somewhat of a shape. What was going on? I know I''m dead, but where has my soul gone to? Is this it? Is this supposed to be heaven? Or perhaps I went to hell? But why? I''m still just a kid. Kids don''t go to hell, do they? As I questioned my existence, I noticed a tall, scary-looking figure slowly approaching me from all angles. "What the?" I was looking at the creatures coming for me, but I couldn''t do anything to prevent them from eventually reaching me, so I simply closed my eyes and curled into a ball at the center of the invisible cage. "You!" "YOU!" "Another chance," "Chance," "Innocent death," "Second try," "Reincarnation," "Not suitable for the afterlife," "Quest," "Must defeat!" "Become," "Overlord," "Overlord!" "They always lose!" "LOSE!" I was even more scared as the creatures whispered in my ear with creepy ghost-like voices and diabolical tones. "Shut up! Shut up! BE GONE YOU DEMONS! BE GONE IN THE NAME OF CHRIST!" I naturally went with what I knew from my time on Earth, so I chose to pray to God in a moment like this, and that did seem to do something as the creatures quieted down. I slowly opened my eyes as I prayed to God, wishing the creatures would be gone, but what I saw when I opened my eyes almost made me faint. Only one creature was left before me, but it was staring directly at me as its left eye twitched, wearing an angry look on its face. {Beastly growls} "YOU! Don''t use that name around me! HATE!" "HATE!" "HATE THAT NAME!" "DON''T USE THAT NAME!" "You think God is here to help you?" "God won''t help you where I''m sending you!" "You will become a non-believer!" "Become like us!" "LIKE US!" There was only one of the visible, but I could still hear the other voices from before replying to themselves in a demonic fashion. The fear I felt almost overwhelmed my faith, but I held on and remained firm in my belief. Clearly, this creature was some sort of demon, but it was also powerful if it could interfere with souls. The creature soon touched my face with its hands, pulled me toward it, and opened its mouth to massive lengths. I had never seen a more enormous mouth, and to be fair, I was already going to get PTSD from this horrific experience. Even if I believed in God, this was too much to handle. "LET ME GO! I command you in the name of God!" I screamed as loud as I could, but the creature simply laughed it off as he pushed me toward its mouth just to snap his jaws against my invisible neck, tearing it from my soul body. Everything turned black as I fell into a dark void deep within the creature''s belly. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [Conditions met] [Reincarnation approved] [tranfering soul from "Limbo" to "New World"] [Transfer complete] [Soul auto repair {Succesful}] Soon, I could open my eyes again, but this time, I could see a wooden ceiling instead of the dark void. I moved my head around just to confirm I was safe and alive and quickly found out I was in a kid''s room? I couldn''t tell very well since it was extremely dark, yet I could at least confirm I was back on Earth. A sigh of relief leaves my mouth as I innocently giggle, thinking I have just escaped the devil itself. Oh, how wrong I was. My curiosity got the best of me as I tried to stand on the side of the bed, but I was so "small," so soft. One look at my hands told me I was younger than when I died, but HOW? I couldn''t understand how I was even alive, but I was grateful to be. I didn''t understand how or why, but if God had given me a second chance at life in a better country, place, or time, how could I be mad or ungrateful? Thank you! I will not let go of this opportunity! I said to myself as I made a crucifix hand gesture. Yet even though I was still shocked, my body soon reminded me that it was still nighttime, making me extremely sleepy. So I went back to bed, said one last prayer, and slept until the morning sun hit my face. "Ah, sun, stop it! My eyes! GUAAAHH!!! Nam Nam Nam." I woke up with a massive yawn as I stretched like every other morning, except there were no explosions nearby. This peaceful place was terrific! I hadn''t slept that deeply in such a long time! I had always slept with bomb shells ever since the war began. Yet what I saw when I woke up soon gave me chills as the walls reflected a lot of pink all over me. My bedsheets were pink, my room was all pink and purple, and even my bed was pink. I soon removed my bedsheets from me just to realize I had been wearing a girl''s baby doll all along! WHAT?! The sun also revealed my pale skin, even more white than before I died. Was I an albino now? I wondered as the sun zipped inside my room ever so slightly. Another look at my body revealed what I feared since I was wearing girls'' clothes inside a room that looked similar to my sisters in my past life. "Where is it?!" I screamed as I took a better look at my body. Specifically, I was looking to see if the little guy made it, but I had nothing down there. The little guy was gone! "AHHHHH!!" My scream was probably what made a strange woman come from the door carrying a sword. "WHERE ARE THEY!? WHAT''S WRONG!? WHERE''S THE MONSTER?!" The lady screamed as I still looked down at my crotch. Realizing I was showing off to an adult immediately made me blush and pull my clothes to their original position so I was covered once again. "Yoimiya, how often do I have to tell you not to scream like that?" The lady said in a condescending tone as I looked down in shame. Even though I didn''t know the woman, I couldn''t help but feel stupid and embarrassed for being such a clown. Why did I even cause such a fuzz? "I''m sorry, I am sorry." Naturally, I did what I had to. Even if I grew up in times of war, I was educated to always apologize to an adult if they scold me since I would probably be in the wrong. Adults didn''t make mistakes after all. "Did you apologize? Well, that''s a new one; you never say sorry. Are you okay?" The lady said as I nervously tried to escape the uncomfortable situation. "You sounded outraged, so I felt bad. I''m sorry for making you angry," I said as I lowered my head even more until the lady approached me to hug me with the warmth of a mother. Chapter 2: The hell is an Okonomiyaki? "It''s okay, love. Get dressed and come downstairs ASAP. I''ll make you your favorite Okonomiyaki dish." The lady instructed as I began to think. What the hell was an "Okonomiyaki?" I had never heard of such a thing, but if she said it was my favorite, I guess I would like it. Yet deep inside, I remembered the times my mother would tell me the same thing about disgusting stuff like "Kale" or "Broccoli." EW, I hated those two things. Who would eat such a poison by choice? Not me, that was for sure. Yet, even when I want to find some clothes, all the options in my closet are so "girlish" I don''t have a single pair of pants or something a little more masculine. It was all dresses and skirts, so I had a difficult time choosing what to wear. Eventually, I landed on the most masculine-looking outfit: a blue blouse with blue underwear covered with a small kid''s Overall. I didn''t particularly like my style, but it was better than the other choices, which were all extremely girly dresses. I knew I was a girl now, but I still didn''t find those clothes suitable, mentally speaking. They were too much for my fresh mind to take on, even if I would eventually have to accept my reality. I''m no longer a boy. For some reason, god gave me another life, but as the opposite gender. Was it because I used to make fun of my sister? Perhaps. God saw how badly I joked with my sister''s weaknesses and, therefore, punished me in my second life to compensate for the bullying. All I could do now was to accept it as there was no contradicting god. If he chooses to do this to me, then I can''t do anything to change this fact. I soon went downstairs as my mother told me to immediately be hit by the unique aroma of whatever she was cooking. It smelled delicious. I could smell the scent of herbs and spices as I approached what I assumed was the kitchen. "Hey, good morning, Yoimiya." Another lady greeted me at the kitchen table as my mother prepared whatever an "Okonomiyaki" was. I soon greet the lady so I don''t seem disrespectful. "Good morning," I say as I try to avoid labels since I don''t know who she is. I guess it could be possible for her to be my mother and the one cooking to be my maid or something. That wouldn''t be so crazy. I already knew wealthy families could afford maids. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "No mommy? You usually say. Good morning, Mommy," The lady replies as I look at the other lady making breakfast. "Good morning, mommy." I did as I was told until the lady making the food felt offended immediately, letting me know what I didn''t think of. "Oh, so you''re going to say good morning, Mommy, to her, but not me? I think I''ll burn your Okonomiyaki!" My other mother says wait a second. How can I have two mothers? This doesn''t make sense. Yet even if I didn''t comprehend it, I knew I would have to go along if I wanted to blend in, so I gave her the requested greeting. "Good morning, chef mommy." It felt weird to say the least. What kind of nation did I land in? What sort of place allowed two women to be married, and more than all, how the heck did they even produce me? There were too many questions. Yet, the delicious aroma of whatever chef mom made soon made me forget all of it as she served me the "Okonomiyaki." The aroma was different than anything I had ever smelled, and the look of the dish was appetizing. I could already tell it would be delicious and confirmed it with the first bite. "Uh?" A slight surprise noise leaves my mouth as I get hit with the most delicious food I have ever had. It was sour, yet sweet, with a unique smoky profile. The texture was crispy and creamy in the middle, with a hint of spiciness I had never tasted before. What did the lady call this? Okonomiyaki? I absolutely love this thing! It immediately jumped to the number one stop in my favorite dish ranking. It''s like a pancake with a twist. Who wouldn''t love this flavor? Only a fool wouldn''t like it! "Mphm, Mphm, MHPPM! Who makes the best Okonomiyaki? Me or Ariel?" The lady who served me this fabulous dish says while I''m devouring the meal. "Definitely YOU!" I scream after finishing the entire dish. I was so into it that I even forgot my table manners, just eating it like a caveman with my hands and ending up with a dirty mouth and fingers covered in the dish sauce. "Hey! I also make delicious food! Mpph! That was rude!" Ariel reprimands me while she cleans my mouth with a napkin, making me feel stupid. How did I let my instincts take over? I don''t know the dish! The dish made me! I''m actually not this uncivilized! Ariel finishes cleaning my mouth, and as I think about my actions, I feel pretty dumb. I could''ve been more considerate about the lady next to me, though, in my opinion, it was unsensible of me not to consider her before judging. I''m sorry, Ariel chef mommy is just better right now. Show me your skills whenever you can so I can better judge your skills! Until then! Chef mom wins! Okonomiyaki wins over my heart! Chapter 3: TORTURE! "Alright, Yoi, are you ready for your appraisal day?" Chef mom says as I try to think about this "appraisal day." I had no clue what she meant, so I answered truthfully. "Appraisal day?" I mention with the most innocent-sounding voice I could come up with just to sound more genuine. I know it''s wrong to lie, but I''m still unsure if they will accept me if I reveal I stole this body. \ "You forgot, didn''t you?" Ariel sounds disappointed as I lower my head again, selling the act of a lost, forgetful child even if I weren''t one. "Yeah, I forgot what it was and why I need one." Chef Mom and Ariel look at me and shake their heads, making me feel bad as I just made myself look like a fool. Yet lying wouldn''t get me anywhere, so this was my only option. Take the blame and let them explain things once more. "Appraisal days are everything for young witches like you! You can''t go to a magical academy without an appraisal from the Queen! So we ought to appraise you so you can go to school." That made a little sense, even if not entirely clear, but wait, did she just say "magic?" Ariel soon kept on going about magical jobs and professions I could land with a good education from a magical academy, but to be fair, I couldn''t comprehend half of what she said. Once again, the word "magic" kept me thinking. Have I landed somewhere else besides Earth? I have heard of magic, but the magic in my world is usually visual tricks a magician performs. Judging by how my mothers described magic here, it was clearly something else. Something tangible and malleable, but how was that possible? I shouldn''t, that''s right. If the laws of nature and physics are valid, as many famous scientists said before I died, then such things as "Magic" could only be visual trickery and manipulation. There was no way for such a force actually to exist, so I naturally doubted this "magical" power. "We think you''ll be a fire type since we are both fire types, Yoi, making you special!" Chef Mommy exclaims as I try to follow along with their act. "Yeah! Muahaha! Not to brag, but we fire types are among the strongest!" Ariel was much more full of energy, so her tone was a tad more credible than Chef Mommy. I was still doubtful, though, so I innocently asked for a demonstration, and my mothers obliged. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ariel soon turns all the candles off with the flick of her fingers, which creates a mysterious wind that moves around the room with such precision it leaves me speechless, but that isn''t all. "I''m the source of all power. Hear my words and heed them! Create a flame to illuminate our paths! All flammable torrent!" Chef Mommy screams as fire appears from the tip of her fingers and flies around the room in the same fashion the wind did, but this time, it turns all the candles on. For a moment, I could not believe my own eyes. I thought I was seeing things until I got slightly kissed by the flame my mother had produced, and I could not deny that it was real. I could feel the warmth of a flame slightly touching me as I sat there speechless. Their acts soon confirmed my theory. Wherever god had sent me, it wasn''t Earth. I don''t remember reading anything like this outside fantasy novels like "Alice in Wonderland" and such. Was I in a dream, then? There was a slight chance that would be the case, but how would I explain this new flavor and my reflection in the mirror? No, I couldn''t deny it. Whatever this world was, it was different from mine. Women were allowed to be married to the same gender and somehow produce a child, and there was also this mysterious force that the people from this world called "magic." But then, if they said I could also use this power, did that mean I could do the same strange stuff they did? That''s what they sounded like. Excellent. If I can use this magical power, then I''ll be able to experience something outside of the boundaries of my knowledge, which would be terrific. The feeling I felt was the same as the time my father showed me how to load and shoot a gun. Gunpowder and the pistol I learned with felt "Magical" as well when I first saw them and used them. Would that be the case again? Would this become usual stuff for me? Incredible! I was already dying to know what I was capable of! What came next wasn''t much fun, however. My mothers disliked my outfit, so they eventually forced me to change into an embarrassing pink floral dress, which made me look ridiculous! I didn''t like wearing a dress. It felt wrong. It was strange, to say the least. Yet, their torture did not end when they forced me into a floral dress. They also played along with my hair until they made my hairstyle into two French-style buns at the top of my head, making me look even more girly, which repulsed me. I felt so ashamed, but they kept calling me "Pretty." How was I pretty with such a ridiculous-looking outfit and hairstyle?! I looked like my sister, if not even girlier, and I hated it. The thought of looking more feminine than my sister destroyed my masculine pride, basically emasculating any last trace of masculinity I had left. "Aw! You look so cute, Yoimiya!" "Yes! It suits you so well!" My Mothers cherished my face as they continued applying layer after layer of embarrassing things on me, giving me the proper look of a girl, which is what I wanted to avoid all along. Ultimately, I finished looking like one of those girls at the parties for nobleman. I looked elegant and was sure it was cute, but it made me feel awful. I''m not supposed to be adorable! I want to look rugged and cool, not soft and weak! I hate it! Here! Chapter 5: Blessed by the Queen "A darkness user?" I''m utterly confused and don''t know how to react to the Queen''s words. On the one hand, it sounded like I was one of a kind, but judging by my mother''s expression, I felt that being unique would make my life more challenging. "To be honest with you, kid, I don''t think we have any magical academy capable of teaching you how to use magic. I only have but one book that somewhat vaguely describes your magic. That''s all I can offer since you can''t attend a magical academy." The Queen lightly pads my hair as she explains my situation. "How will she be able to work? Mother of all! Please, you have to let them into a magical academy!" Okina pleaded with all her might, but it seemed like the Queen wasn''t preventing me from going to a magical academy because she wanted to be evil but because she appeared to know more than us. "Fine, you can try to send her to a magical academy, but her teachers will eventually reach the same conclusion. You know how it all works, Okina. The child would need another dark magic user to learn from, and since there are none, there''s simply no teacher capable of understanding her power." The Queen made a lot of sense. If magic worked like languages, how would I learn from another unknown language? I wouldn''t be able to, and by definition, neither would my teachers understand me since we couldn''t properly communicate. I guess I would have to learn independently by the sound of it all. "Am I screwed?" I ask the Queen directly, who laughs and giggles at my words. At least her reaction gave me a little confidence I could make it. "No, no, dear. You''ll be fine; many people in the world live without magical powers at all. By comparison, at least you can access a very "special" kind. You are much better than them, and they all live fine. You''ll be just fine." Her answer made me feel better, and she was right. What entitled me to complain about a strange type of magic that nobody knows of? At least I know I have magical powers and am alive and healthy. What else could I want? I''m alive and well in a land with two lovely mothers while I live in a new fantasy world. I had it much better in this life by not being in the middle of a war. I was able to eat delicious food, enjoy peace, and was able to sleep deep and sound without fear of being shelled to death by the enemy in the middle of the night. What else could be better? If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Thank you, Mother of everything; we''ll leave now." Mother Okina soon tries to snatch me from the Queen''s arms, but the Queen doesn''t let me go as quickly as I thought she would. "Hold on, hold on. I wanted to do one last thing for this child before you left. Since you can''t learn magic like everyone else, I want to give you a small blessing on my part." The Queen was offering me her blessing? Wasn''t that a bit too much? Even in my world, being recognized or blessed by royalty would be an honor. A small gasp leaves my mother''s mouth as she lets the Queen do what she wants to with me. "Thank you!" Okina exclaims as she drops to her knees to praise the Queen again. I also say a warm "Thank you" to the Queen as she puts her hand over my head, gripping it with immense strength and pressure. "I, Klaudia, the second! Command the Earth! Command the heavens! Bless my target with the blessing of our beloved goddess, who stands above all else! Andromeda''s Blessing!" An intense pressure soon arrives all over my body, filling me with a tremendous amount of strange energy that almost overwhelms me. The pressure makes my entire body shrivel as the blessing covers me entirely in a strange green light for a few seconds that felt like entire minutes as I tried to resist not passing out. My chest and my whole body felt thigh, but not in a bad way. [HP boost received {+5,000} SP boost received {+5,000} MP boost received {+5,000} Unlocked skill {Appraisal: Level 5} Unlocked skill {LMSH: Level 1} Boosts received {+1,000 skill points} {+Beginners armor set} {+Beginners Sword} {+Beginners Shield}] Holy crap! I wanted to scream with happiness after seeing how much stuff I had gotten with a single blessing from the Queen. I didn''t understand anything the voice had mentioned I gained, but all the plus this and plus that notifications were definitely sound, right? "That should help you out a little. You can try to learn from your mother, Okina, but I would say that letting you do your own thing is the best way for you to learn. No one knows how your magic works, so don''t feel bad if nobody else gets your methods. You just try and experiment, alright?" The Queen gives me more advice, and I pay her ultimate attention as not listening to a professional''s tips is a mistake. If there was anyone I could trust, it was the Queen; if she said I could do amazing things if I wanted to, then who else could tell me otherwise? Adults don''t lie! "I''ll try my best!" I reassured the Queen like she wanted me to, and we soon left her office. My mother was a bit sad but tried not to look like it. I could still tell she wasn''t pleased, though I had seen that face before in my father. [Inside the Queen''s office] "Matilda, please keep an eye on that child. Protect them with your life if necessary." The Queen orders one of her shadows to look after the "Dark magic" kid she had just appraised and blessed. "Mam, any reason for it?" Her shadow asked her with a suspicious tone as the Queen laughed somewhat demonically. "She could be our way to defeat that ridiculous Anti-magic clan. If the legends are right. Dark magic is capable of nullifying that "Anti-Magic" power." Chapter 5: Blessed by the Queen "A darkness user?" I''m utterly confused and don''t know how to react to the Queen''s words. On the one hand, it sounded like I was one of a kind, but judging by my mother''s expression, I felt that being unique would make my life more challenging. "To be honest with you, kid, I don''t think we have any magical academy capable of teaching you how to use magic. I only have but one book that somewhat vaguely describes your magic. That''s all I can offer since you can''t attend a magical academy." The Queen lightly pads my hair as she explains my situation. "How will she be able to work? Mother of all! Please, you have to let them into a magical academy!" Okina pleaded with all her might, but it seemed like the Queen wasn''t preventing me from going to a magical academy because she wanted to be evil but because she appeared to know more than us. "Fine, you can try to send her to a magical academy, but her teachers will eventually reach the same conclusion. You know how it all works, Okina. The child would need another dark magic user to learn from, and since there are none, there''s simply no teacher capable of understanding her power." The Queen made a lot of sense. If magic worked like languages, how would I learn from another unknown language? I wouldn''t be able to, and by definition, neither would my teachers understand me since we couldn''t properly communicate. I guess I would have to learn independently by the sound of it all. "Am I screwed?" I ask the Queen directly, who laughs and giggles at my words. At least her reaction gave me a little confidence I could make it. "No, no, dear. You''ll be fine; many people in the world live without magical powers at all. By comparison, at least you can access a very "special" kind. You are much better than them, and they all live fine. You''ll be just fine." Her answer made me feel better, and she was right. What entitled me to complain about a strange type of magic that nobody knows of? At least I know I have magical powers and am alive and healthy. What else could I want? I''m alive and well in a land with two lovely mothers while I live in a new fantasy world. I had it much better in this life by not being in the middle of a war. I was able to eat delicious food, enjoy peace, and was able to sleep deep and sound without fear of being shelled to death by the enemy in the middle of the night. What else could be better? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Thank you, Mother of everything; we''ll leave now." Mother Okina soon tries to snatch me from the Queen''s arms, but the Queen doesn''t let me go as quickly as I thought she would. "Hold on, hold on. I wanted to do one last thing for this child before you left. Since you can''t learn magic like everyone else, I want to give you a small blessing on my part." The Queen was offering me her blessing? Wasn''t that a bit too much? Even in my world, being recognized or blessed by royalty would be an honor. A small gasp leaves my mother''s mouth as she lets the Queen do what she wants to with me. "Thank you!" Okina exclaims as she drops to her knees to praise the Queen again. I also say a warm "Thank you" to the Queen as she puts her hand over my head, gripping it with immense strength and pressure. "I, Klaudia, the second! Command the Earth! Command the heavens! Bless my target with the blessing of our beloved goddess, who stands above all else! Andromeda''s Blessing!" An intense pressure soon arrives all over my body, filling me with a tremendous amount of strange energy that almost overwhelms me. The pressure makes my entire body shrivel as the blessing covers me entirely in a strange green light for a few seconds that felt like entire minutes as I tried to resist not passing out. My chest and my whole body felt thigh, but not in a bad way. [HP boost received {+5,000} SP boost received {+5,000} MP boost received {+5,000} Unlocked skill {Appraisal: Level 5} Unlocked skill {LMSH: Level 1} Boosts received {+1,000 skill points} {+Beginners armor set} {+Beginners Sword} {+Beginners Shield}] Holy crap! I wanted to scream with happiness after seeing how much stuff I had gotten with a single blessing from the Queen. I didn''t understand anything the voice had mentioned I gained, but all the plus this and plus that notifications were definitely sound, right? "That should help you out a little. You can try to learn from your mother, Okina, but I would say that letting you do your own thing is the best way for you to learn. No one knows how your magic works, so don''t feel bad if nobody else gets your methods. You just try and experiment, alright?" The Queen gives me more advice, and I pay her ultimate attention as not listening to a professional''s tips is a mistake. If there was anyone I could trust, it was the Queen; if she said I could do amazing things if I wanted to, then who else could tell me otherwise? Adults don''t lie! "I''ll try my best!" I reassured the Queen like she wanted me to, and we soon left her office. My mother was a bit sad but tried not to look like it. I could still tell she wasn''t pleased, though I had seen that face before in my father. [Inside the Queen''s office] "Matilda, please keep an eye on that child. Protect them with your life if necessary." The Queen orders one of her shadows to look after the "Dark magic" kid she had just appraised and blessed. "Mam, any reason for it?" Her shadow asked her with a suspicious tone as the Queen laughed somewhat demonically. "She could be our way to defeat that ridiculous Anti-magic clan. If the legends are right. Dark magic is capable of nullifying that "Anti-Magic" power." Chapter 6: Food poisoning Okina and I soon go inside the box that magically got us to the Queen, and we return to the foot of the tree in the same way we arrived. We simply appear in another place while covered in white light, just like we had done before. Whatever magic that was, it had me extremely intrigued. "Ariel, I need to talk to you for a minute." Okina immediately condescendingly speaks to my other mother, "Ariel." Okina sounded angry and about to throw some punches, but I couldn''t understand why. I couldn''t understand why she sounded so mad. "Okina, please do not do this in front of Yoimiya; please, I can explain if you let me." Ariel''s joyful tone soon turned into a strange tone I had heard before back in my world. A guilty tone told me something was wrong, and I just didn''t know what. "Yoimiya, here, take this money and explore the market. Will you? Mommy Ariel and I need to have a chat." Mommy Okina handed me a small bag full of strange coins, which I assumed were some kind of currency, so I did as I was told. Or at least I pretended; in actuality, I simply walked away far enough not to be seen by them. "So that''s why you didn''t want me to be the one going with her! You dam whore!" Okina screamed at Ariel as she threw a heavy punch directly at her, making her nose bleed as she crashed against a nearby tree. "Please, let me explain! It''s not what it looks like! I still love you! AHHG!" Ariel pleaded with Okina, but she wasn''t having any of it as she dragged Ariel around, treating her like she had done something unforgivable, but what? Why was she striking her? "There''s nothing to be explained! You fucking bitch! I''ve been taking care of a kid that isn''t mine! How dare you try to play it off!? Do you know how much it took me not to abandon her up there?!" Okina kept going while I peeped around the corner until I felt a heavy hand on my shoulder. "You shouldn''t be disobeying your mother, you know?" A mysterious lady tells me while I hold off my scream of surprise. I felt like I had been caught doing a capital sin just now. She truly scared the crap out of me. She appeared out of nowhere. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Who are you?" I asked the lady, but she didn''t respond until I asked again. Her answer was unclear even when she replied. Naturally, I grew suspicious until she offered to show me a popular marketplace near the town square. "You sure you''ll show me around!?" I was so excited to have a guide that I forgot about the shady clothes and clear red flag the lady displayed. Yet if she took me to a place with so many eyes around, she wouldn''t do anything against me, right? "Yeah, come on, let''s go. Let them handle their problems; you don''t want to see them fight. It''s not good for you." The lady convinces me to follow her, which I do, leaving behind the traumatic scene that was developing behind me as my mothers fought over some drama. It didn''t take us long to arrive at the market since everything was relatively close to each other. You could say that this town of witches was charming for being relatively small and compact. It reminded me of home in a very wholesome way. "Buy your purple snakes! Two for one! Just for today! EHEHE!" The first post I wanted to see was clearly the suspicious lady selling her grilled purple snakes on a stick. How could I resist buying one for myself? She sounded so convincing while claiming it was nutritious and good for you. "Miss! How much for a purple snake?!" I finally walk toward the old lady selling her poisonous snakes on a stick. The lady simply answers with a relatively low price. "Only one bronze coin, young lady! Do you want one? Why not two?!" I look over at the lady next to me, and she just shrugs her shoulders as if to say, "It''s your choice; don''t look at me." So, I eventually bought two purple snakes for 2 bronze coins. The snakes are surprisingly tasty. I am utterly surprised at their fantastic flavor as I bite into them. "Purple snake is the best!" I scream while I eat the purple snakes until my tummy begins to rumble just as quick as I start eating the poison. {Explosive diarrhea noises coming from my belly} Oh god, what have I eaten? My insides don''t sound like they are having a great time. Hey, old hag! Don''t run away now! I want to know what kind of poison I just consumed! Hey, give me my money back! {EXTREMELY AGGRESSIVE RUMBLING} Nguuugh! My tummy hurts a ton! I need to run back home as soon as possible! Forget the market; I need to run for it! I don''t wait around any longer as I run back home as fast as I can while I try to squeeze my buttcheeks as hard as I can until I finally get home and frantically look around for a toilet. I''m sweating profusely at this point, praying to god I wouldn''t just explode my insides with how aggressive the noises were. {Heavy panting} "AH! AHH AH! TOILET! HERE I COME! AHHHHH!!!" {For discretion purposes, this scene has been censored so as to not gross people out. You can read it later if you want to.} {Happy elevator music plays} [We''ll be right back] "Verdammte Schei?e! AAAHHHHGG!" Chapter 7: Where did they go? {2 hours later} Well, while the incident did cause an immense disaster, at least it ended way faster than I had anticipated. Usually, laxatives like that last longer and don''t magically stop, which is probably why the lady had a sign in front of her stand. I can''t read the world''s language, so I don''t know what it said, but if I could, it would probably read "Laxative purple snakes." Talk about a troublesome commercial stand. I''m never repurchasing one of those! Unless I get constipated or something of the sort. To be fair to the lady, if the intended purpose of her snakes is to cure constipation, then they do an excellent job. Yet judging by how she announced her snakes, you would never catch that you''re not supposed to eat them as light snacks. {Sigh} At least I learned something new. And while I did make a mess of the toilet because it all wanted to come both ways, I have at least finished cleaning everything. However, I''m somewhat concerned my mothers haven''t shown up so far since it feels like it''s been quite a while since I ran back home. Shouldn''t they be here by now? It took me a couple of seconds to realize that it was probably my fault that my mothers weren''t back yet. My mothers assumed I would be waiting for them at the market if I was not there; I have become a lost child to them. Oh no, I messed up. Alright, I''ve got to run back to the market, but I also don''t want to wear the same pink outfit. It is just not my thing. So before I returned to the market, I went upstairs to change into my first outfit, which was a little more my style. It''s not so girlish, but it''s not too tomboy, either. After a few minutes, I return to my blue blouse and overall combo. I quite liked the feel of wearing something that didn''t simply show off my entire body. While I know dresses cover a lot, the feeling of having nothing down there but underwear is weird. It doesn''t matter that this land is full of women. It is still quite creepy to be wearing such clothes all the time. But enough of that, let''s return to the market before I get into more trouble. I bet my mothers are frantically looking for me. Once I got all I needed from the bathroom counter, I wasted no more time running straight for the market, hoping to meet with my mothers. Yet, when I eventually returned, I didn''t see them near the market. They weren''t on their way back home or on the market. Were they still fighting then? I thought as I walked toward the bottom of the Queen''s tree, where they began their fight, but I didn''t see them there either. What had happened? Where were they? I panicked as I believed they could be in trouble. Who had been the lady next to me earlier that day? Are my mothers okay? What else could I do to try and find them? Should I ask the market merchants? It''s still the middle of the day, so surely someone saw them vanish. My next move was to ask the merchants while I held my money bag dearly since it would be my only money available if my mothers abandoned me. The first business I walk to ask about my mothers is a jewelry shop. The lady selling her ornaments was quite lovely to me. The problem was that she hadn''t seen anyone like my mother pass near her in the past two hours, and now I grew even more weary. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Thank you for your help, mam!" I waved at the lady as I left her post just to go on and repeat the process all through the market, asking every single merchant if they had seen my mothers anywhere, but even though they were all nice, it seemed like nobody had seen them. "Mam, have you seen the two ladies that came with me earlier?" I asked the next lady, who appeared to be working with a hammer in her hand. The lady was striking a piece of bright red metal with her hammer while I stood there, interrupting her work. "Uh? Who? Sorry, give me a second." The lady soon grabs a big pair of pliers, and with them, she picks the piping hot metal and drops it into what looks like a water bucket. The metal made strange noises as it cooled down, and a massive vapor cloud came from it as the lady approached me. "What did you say? I couldn''t hear you very well." She asks me while I try not to look her in the eye as now I feel like an ass. Yet her glance forces me to answer so as to not seem even more rude. "H-Have you have seen two ladies about yay height walk by while having a verbal fight?" I asked, thinking my question was better formulated this time, but the girl''s answer couldn''t have lightened my mood better. "Well, of course. All the time, it would be a surprising day if I didn''t." I don''t know why, but I found her answer more comforting than all the others. It felt like she had just got me with my dumb question. "I didn''t mean like that, but like, uhm today. About two hours ago." I ask more cautiously, and the lady catches the tone better this time. She stands, puts her hand on her cheek, and makes a thinking face. "There was a savage fight just a couple of hours ago, but I think they both got arrested like they should. Only two wild beasts would break the peace like that. Don''t be like them, and don''t become a savage when you grow up." There it was. Everybody else could''ve probably told me about the fight if I had asked about the battle instead of a couple of witches. I felt incredibly dumb. "Do you know where I could find them?" The blacksmith changes her tone and posture quite quickly once I ask her more details about it, as she probably realized I had some sort of connection to the people she just trash-talked. "Uh! Uh!! Y-Yeah, y-you can find them at the forest jail. You''ll need an adult to accompany you, though you can''t go there alone." She apologetically tells me all she knows, and I listen carefully. "The forest jail? I don''t know where that is. Could you point to it?" "Why do you want to see them? Are they your familiars?" She asked me directly, and I answered right away. "Yes." A little funny noise leaves the lady''s mouth as she tries to look away. She was ashamed for some reason. "What are they of you?" Was she asking what kind of relationship? Well, that would be easy to answer. "They''re my mothers." Another slight squeal leaves the lady''s lips as I try to explain why she is acting strangely. I know that adults hold different views. That''s nothing new. She was entitled to her opinion. "Do you have anyone to go with you if I point you to the jail?" She had a fair point. Besides our neighbor and the Queen, I didn''t really know anyone else. I didn''t know this new lady, so I should probably ask her name. "Uhm, no. But I could ask the Queen about it. Although I don''t want to bother her." "I can take you there if you want. You''ll just have to forgive what I said earlier about them. I''m sorry." The lady says as she innocently scratches the back of her neck. "Uh? You said something wrong about them? I didn''t notice. Anyhow, my mom told me not to follow strangers around!" My previous experience as a manipulative kid came in handy. I didn''t know much, but I had everything written down when it came to manipulation. "I''m not a stranger! We''ve been talking for a while! I''m Eris! See? I''m not a stranger anymore! You know my name!" "You sound even more suspicious! I think I''ll call the guards." Interlude: Genocide "The preparations are ready. We are waiting for your orders, sir." A messenger delivers his message to me while I read some critical documents sent to me by the crown. "Excellent. We will wait a few more days before we raid the Witch''s last fortress." The messenger listens to my words and writes them down just to immediately depart. An opportunity like this has never presented itself. The Witch Kingdom used to be big and mighty under the protection of the last Queen, but since her death and the conflict they entered against a new "clan," their numbers aren''t so great anymore. Their witch count used to exceed one hundred thousand, but after many battles and retreats, they have been reduced to less than ten thousand. Witches are troublesome, to say the least. They look human, yet they are nothing like us regarding base stats. Not even the Elves get close to their base stats. Worse is that the Elves at least have disadvantages, but Witches carry none. Elves take longer to grow up and are physically weaker than humans; witches don''t suffer any of those debuffs and are more potent than elves. Indeed, they need to be a banned race. Thus, it is my duty as the pope to see them die. They will return to their former glory if I don''t act now. If given enough time, they might even take over the human world. The only reason they didn''t before was the elder Witch Queen, who sought to resolve everything with peaceful talks; how naive. It''s too bad for them to be targeted by everyone after their strongest asset dies. It is too bad for them but great for us indeed; a purge is needed to cleanse the Earth of those cheaters! With our coordinated efforts, not even a single witch shall survive. Once we eliminate the current Queen, the rest of the witches will follow suit as they have become weak due to the newer generations being less experienced overall. Our "Anti-magic" division should be more than enough to take the Queen down. There''s no way they can prevent what''s to come, how perfect god''s plans are. As for the documents sent by the crown, I can toss those out the window. I don''t care about what they want or have agreed with the Witch Queen. As far as I''m concerned, the royalty from the Wolkenheim city-state is full of traitors and should be replaced with people under my service. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. So be it if I have to spill blood to achieve this goal. The people are with me, and I can provoke the masses to attack their country for a violent takeover. If I do that then the army won''t be able to stop it if I also arm those "peasants," who are my greatest allies. There''s already a disconnect between the regular people and the current aristocrats of that kingdom. If I so desire, I can just push them to make them angry enough for war. People will always try to justify their actions through a mediator, so why not make the church that mediator? Something else has also come to my attention aside from the supposed rise of another "cult." My shadows have begun to send me reports of strange sightings of elves and even demons in human territory. It is usually not good to see them around, so I will keep enough forces around the city while we destroy the witches. How very ironic; you would think demons would be a priority counted that their race name is literally that of "demons," but they''re not troublesome yet. While their race is significantly superior regarding raw magical manipulation, their intelligence level greatly nerfs them. Demons are like giants. They''re insanely powerful and mighty, but their stupidity makes them easy to defeat if you have a plan beforehand. The only demon you should worry about is the "Demon King," but besides that old bastard who is just as powerful as the elder Witch Queen once was, you shouldn''t worry about regular demons. The elves, however, are way more troublesome, but the good thing about them is their cautious lifestyle. They have come close to extinction before and seem to have learned from their near wipeout by becoming a less aggressive society. Their main problem is their slow growth rate and birth rate. It takes a lot of time for a single elf to become a mighty soldier. Around fifty years are needed for one to become mighty, while it only takes fifteen for a human to become a warrior and 18 for a Witch. I hope it is obvious to see why humans almost wiped out their race in a long war. While human losses are lamentable and not desired if given enough time, we will get them with a numbers game. Even if an elf is a better warrior, the fact that one of them takes such a long time to become useful is detrimental to them. We hadn''t been able to do the same with the witches because they grow fast in their younger years and slow down later in life, which is just plain cheating if you ask me. You shouldn''t be able to do that, but the witches can do it, which made it hard for us to defeat them, but they made a mistake. They decided to become more aggressive when the elder died, and naturally, a war broke out, which showed the world just how inexperienced the witches were when on the battlefield. They had enjoyed peace for a long time, and their war strategies remained the same as a thousand years prior. A recipe for disaster that has forced them deeper and deeper into the wicked forest. They''re a small force that is still inexperienced and scared; this is the best time to attack. Don''t let them have peace for long and attack over and over until they become extinct. Chapter 8: PTSD "Please, don''t do that! I can go with you. Please don''t get me in trouble!" It felt pretty wrong to manipulate such a sweet lady, but I did what I had to. I''m sure she will forgive me once I make amends. "Alright! I won''t get you in trouble if you can help me find my mommies and possibly get them out of trouble, pwease?" It wasn''t pleasing to abuse my cuteness against someone like this, but could I avoid using these methods if it worked? Was there a better way? Maybe. In the end, Eris and I got to talk for a bit before we headed to the jail, and I helped her pack some of her stuff up at her shop since she didn''t want to get "robbed." I doubt anyone would rob someone like her aside from me. Of course, I had already robbed her time. Getting to know Eris a little closer showed me how much she cared about her craft. While I helped her close shop, I stumbled upon a large bag of unfinished metal swords, which she called "trash." They didn''t look so bad for the untrained eye, but she explained the blades wouldn''t hold if she kept working on them, so she scrapped them entirely. I couldn''t believe she would just scrap that much work because she felt like the blades would be inferior if she kept going. Back in my homeland, an engineer would''ve popped to use the "trash" anyway. But then I began to wonder, what kind of magic does a blacksmith use? "Can I ask you a question, Miss Eris?" I ask her while I clean up the floors from her shop as we are about to leave. "Yeah, go for it." "What kind of magic do you use? You have many manual tools but haven''t seen any magical things." Eris smiles as I finish my question. I wonder what she uses to make her blades, and the answer catches me off guard. "I use enhancement magic. Since I''m not strong, I enhance my strength to hit the metal harder." Enhancement magic? Like steroids? I didn''t quite catch what she meant by that. Weren''t the magic types in the world bound to the four elements, then? Uh? "So you''re not using magic from the four elements?" I was curious and had to know how this magic ordeal worked, so I figured asking more questions wouldn''t hurt. I would eventually have to figure out how to use my power alone, so the faster I got the hang of it, the better. "Oh, no. Believe it or not, most magic is not tied to the four elements. That''s just a myth people created to justify their lack of power." There it was again. The implication that magic users were rare outside this forest was almost unthinkable. I have only seen people inside the forest able to use all sorts of weird magic, so assuming this ambiance wasn''t standard to everyone else frightened me. While I don''t know much about human nature, I have read books where people get scared and panic when some other culture pops up that''s entirely different from theirs. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I can even say the same for my country. Back in Germany, my life used to be leisurely until it wasn''t. While I don''t understand why the world was so angry with us, I could understand how we would be considered different. Our engineering was top-notch compared to the rest of the world, perhaps too good and different or at least distinct enough to grant a war. Would the regular people of this world view us in the same light? I could only speculate. Yet I could see myself hating someone else because they are born with an advantage I didn''t get, even if that advantage was hard to understand or control. In that light, I have even more reason to be grateful for this second chance. I not only got another shot at life in a better place but I also got put into a privileged class of people that automatically get granted magical power while regular people didn''t. If that is not a blessing from god, then I don''t know what is. "Are you ready?" Miss Eris woke me as I lost myself in my train of thought for a second. "Yes. Let''s go!" With things settled at her shop and a new conviction to be grateful, we walk toward the supposed "jail." If I had to describe the walk to the jail with one word, that would be "Grim." The trees decorating the landscape became increasingly crooked the further we walked, sending slight chills down my spine. The scene slowly began to drill deeper into me as my past memories began to link the path with another forest I had to run through once before. Things did not get any better when I turned to see Miss Eris as I saw my mother''s face on her, triggering my past trauma in a heartbeat. My body stopped moving when my trauma hit, worrying Miss Eris, who tried to make me snap out of it, but it was too late. I was already seeing things. I could see and hear the gunshots, the bombshells landing near us while we ran through the forest, and people getting blown up because of random mines on the floor. "AHHHHH! MY FUCKING LEG!" I remembered it all: the panic screams of some people as their limbs got blown off or shot. The blazing warmth of a nearby explosion and the following ring on my ears whenever one came near. I couldn''t escape it even though I knew it wasn''t happening. The illusions and memories felt too real, which made me react in an unusual way in the new world. I always had to push forward when all those events occurred, but in this world, since I was tired of running, I simply sat down and curled into a ball to cry. I couldn''t do anything to get out of the memory recall other than to surrender and let the supposed scene have me killed to let me back into reality. Once I recovered from my triggered trauma, I could finally feel Miss Eris''s arms violently shaking me while she screamed at me, trying to wake me up. {Gasp} "Can you stop?" I ask Eris, and she stops while looking at me, confused about what happened. I didn''t know myself, but I couldn''t reveal the truth, so I would have to tell another lie. "What happened? You just stopped walking and began to cry while curling like an armadillo." Should I tell her? No, letting them know I''m not who they see is not a good idea. So, I once again have to lie. "I began to think what would be of me if my mothers would be in jail forever. I think I went too far into that fantasy. I''m sorry." My answer did not help at all. I sounded even more suspicious. How would a child my age even think like that? I only look around five in this world. Chapter 9: The black lady "Don''t worry about it. Most get released within a day for a brawl." Miss Eris seems to buy my lie quite well, yet I cannot avoid the feeling of guilt for lying once again to such a fantastic lady. I swear I will make it up to her later. "Also, the trees around here are scary. Are we close yet?" I have seen more terrifying stuff, but while I could handle the trees and grim atmosphere, I wasn''t sure I could avoid another trauma explosion if I kept going along this trail for much longer. "We are here, believe it or not. Hold on, just a second." Miss Eris claps her hands right after she finishes her sentence, which makes another mysterious door appear before us at the foot of another tree, just like at the Queen''s place. Knowing that stepping into the door would take us wherever we were headed, I wasted no time opening the door and carelessly wandered in without Miss Eris telling me to do so. I simply assumed I would be transported somewhere else, which was the case. I sure liked whatever this magic was, as it felt pretty standard after only two trips. I was the first to appear at the other side of the door, right in front of a counter, where a nasty-looking lady began to nag me, asking me what the hell I was doing back there. "Hey! Kid! What the hell are you doing here alone? Did you get lost or what?" She kept pressing me, and I froze like I hadn''t before. I always answer quickly, but this lady''s aura felt different. I could feel an intense pressure on me when she spoke, which didn''t let me speak. I assume it was some sort of magic because the lady soon said something along the lines of, "Oh, shit, I still have my skill active. Sorry, kiddo." So, her power was really an ability of hers. Well, whatever it was, it sure was frightening. The ugly woman opened another transparent flat TV screen before her while another light flashed next to me. Seconds later, Miss Eris showed up next to me and quickly spoke to the lady behind the counter. "Hey, there Edwina san. How have you been doing? Long time no see." Miss Eris calmly talked and moved like nothing was wrong, but I still couldn''t. Just how powerful was Miss Eris, really? "Ah? No way it''s you, Eris. It''s a miracle to see you on that other side of the counter for once. Everything is alright. I know my magic is too weak for you, but could you at least pretend?" The lady said as she nervously clicked some buttons on her screen until I could finally move. "Oh, sorry. I didn''t even notice you had your suppression aura on my bad, Edwina Chan." Miss Eris does a cute head scratch while she closes her eyes, followed by an adorable, slight smile. Now that was a "humble" beast. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. {Sigh} "Anyway, what brings you here, Eris? I doubt you came to see me." Edwina drops her left arm forward and leans her whole body toward the counter, ultimately dropping her cheek on her left palm. "I''m here to look for this kid''s parents. I believe their names are... Uhm Yoi, what were their names?" Eris asks me while I''m distracted, looking at the cells behind the lady''s counter. It takes me a while to react, but when I do, I quickly answer. "Okina and Ariel! I wanna know if they''re here!" Oh gosh, even my screams were strange. I commanded no power with this childish feminine tone. Edwina quickly reacts to the names, though, as she slightly laughs. "Oh, those two? I had a rough time with Okina; she almost beat me up when I tried to push her inside her cell. Ariel mentioned you, and she wanted to see you. I assumed you would come tomorrow, but it seems like you''re quite skilled." Edwina was quite a nice person without her dangerous immobilizing power, and she genuinely appeared to have a blast when speaking, as her smile never vanished until I asked the following question. "Mommy Ariel mentioned me? What about Mommy Okina? Is she worried about me, too?" Edwina''s smile quickly vanishes and gets replaced with a more serious look and tone as she looks down to the ground. "Uhm. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to see Mommy Okina. I''m not trying to be cruel, but I don''t think she wants to see you." Edwina throws her hands up while she does a minor shrug, but I ignore her antics. What I couldn''t ignore were the words she said. Mama Okina didn''t want to see me? But why? I''m her daughter and a very special one, says the Queen, so why was she angry with me? I didn''t understand. However, something else bugged my mind, and I felt I had to get it out of my system to be happy. I hadn''t mentioned how Edwina looked because I was still confused about how to describe her, as I had never seen anyone like her. Edwina''s skin was dark brown, with strange tattoos over her arms and face. She wore a uniform, but what bugged me the most was her hair. I had never seen such a hairstyle before. Her hair looked strange, with many long strands clumped up into 18 long clumps of hair. I could swear they looked like braids but much thicker and longer. The urge to ask her about it soon began to drive me crazy, so I asked her about it. I wanted to know how she looked so different from everyone else in the forest. "Miss Edwina, can I ask you something before you take me to mommy Ariel?" Lady Edwina simply answers with a "go ahead" while she opens the door between me and her. "How did you paint your skin like that?" Miss Eris can''t help herself, letting a small giggle out, followed by another giggle by Edwina herself as she graciously pets me. I wondered why adults liked to pet me so much. I''m not a pet, you know!? "I flew too close to the sun and got burnt! Ahaha! There used to be more like me, but I''m not even sure it''s appropriate to tell you but to say it short, shit went down during the last war." The last war? Did the others die? I could assume something like that, couldn''t I? If she felt like it would be too traumatic to tell me, then indeed, someone died. "You will learn about the war at school, so don''t worry. You''re too young to worry about that stuff." Miss Eris mentions from behind the counter as Edwina leads me inside the jail while holding my hand. She was right. I shouldn''t worry much, but their secrecy made me curious. Now I wanted to know. I suppose I would have to ask one of my mothers about it. Chapter 10: A trap "Alright, like I said, I don''t think you should see Okina, but I can surely take you to see Ariel," Edwina remarks one last time before we turn around the corner, leaving Eris behind since she didn''t have any particular connections with the convicts. "That''s okay, but uhm, do you know how long they''ll be here? I want my mommies back." Once again, I pull out the same innocent tone of voice I used previously, which makes Edwina laugh slightly. "Well, since they destroyed an important monument and various other statues in their brawl, I would say they''ll be here for at least a year." Edwina''s words almost made my entire world crumble; what the heck was I supposed to do for a whole year alone? Miss Eris is helping me because I pressured her into it, but would she be willing to care for someone else? I doubt it. I would at least have to work for it, and judging by how muscular she is, I''ll be dead within a month in her line of work. "Is there a way to bail them out or something?" If there was any way to get one of them out, I would do whatever it took to get them out, as I wouldn''t be able to achieve much alone. I barely knew anyone, and they barely knew me. "Unfortunately, no, their fight cost quite a bit of destruction. If it had just been a regular fight without relic destruction, they would be out tomorrow, but due to their mistake, they''d both be locked up without bail." Those weren''t the words I wanted to hear. Damn, so what do I do now? We kept walking for several minutes, passing by various caged beasts and monsters all trapped within the magical Jail. There were many beasts trapped in there, and most angrily came rushing against us while we walked by, which scared the absolute living crap out of me every single time. "Don''t worry, they''re all behind these high-security magical doors. Nobody can break free from these puppies, not even Eris." Edwina casually taunts some of the beasts while she strolls by them. She pulled her tongue out like a little kid against them while I still remained close in case any did manage to escape. {GAAAAWWR!} {LOUD BANGING AND GROWLING} "Don''t do that! They jump against us even angrier when you taunt them! PWEASE!" Lady Edwina laughs when I practically glue myself to her. Thankfully, the creature section finally ends, leading us to the "Criminal" section where my mothers were being kept. "Okay, kid. We arrived at Ariel''s place." Edwina soon stops before an empty cell while she puts her keys in. Yet I couldn''t understand. If Mommy Ariel had been here, I would have been able to see her, right? I didn''t understand why she would be lying until I felt a hard bang against the back of my neck, which immediately took me out cold. "Stupid child, Eris did a fine job this time, and I''ll have to compensate her well." Those were the last words I heard before I landed face-first into my new cell, thinking, what had I done wrong? Wasn''t this supposed to be Jail? Were my mother not here? Wait, they didn''t know my mother''s name until I said it; how stupid of me. {sigh} This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. While I was out cold inside my new cell, Edwina returned to Eris to discuss their business deal regarding me. So Miss Eris acted like that on purpose all this time? She made me feel competent and confident, so I would lower my guard? And I fell right for the trap, but where was my mother if not here? Since I passed out, my brain soon sent me into a dream-like state where I began to have nightmares. In my nightmares, I saw all kinds of terrible things occurring to me while I desperately called out for my mothers, but I would be too far away from them. I messed up big time. In my sleep, the diabolical voices returned as a demonic shadow. {Demonic laughter} "Do you still believe?" "Believe!" "In a god?" "god," "No way you could," "No way anyone could," "Why even ask?" "ask," The voices said as I tried to stand up in my dream form, but the voices pushed me down repeatedly. I did not quit trying as I knew giving up to the demons would lead me to a worse path in life. Demons never want what''s best for you! "We can help!" "HELP!" "Just say you hate god!" "SAY IT!" "THERE IS NO GOD!" "Say it, and we''ll help!" "We will be there for you!" "You''ll never suffer!" "We can make life easier!" "EASIER!" "AHHHHHHHHG!!! You will not change my mind! There has to be a god! Otherwise, you wouldn''t want to convince me there is none! Now vanish from my dreams, you foul creature! I refuse your help! I REFUSE THE HELP OF A DEMON!" The creature made an angry shriek at the same its entire body tweaked out of control after I refused their help. "REGRET!" "YOU WILL REGRET!" "SUFFER!" THERE IS NO GOD!" "I''M GOD!'' "WE ARE THE ONLY GODS!" "THERE''S NO FAITH!" "YOUR STUBBORNESS" "SHALL BE YOUR UNDOING!" The creature spouted its curse upon me while I slowly got up, even with the creature''s pressure over my soul. "NNNNNUUGHHH! Leave my dreams! Leave me alone! I order the in the name of god! Return to hell where Andromeda cast you!" Andromeda? What? The words came out of my mouth without me realizing; however, the creature reacted similarly to the last time I used a deity''s name. "AHHHHGG!" "DAMN YOU!" "STOP CALLING THOSE NAMES!" "FUCK YOU!" "FUCK YOU," "I''LL," "MAKE," "YOUR," "LIFE MISERABLE!" I noticed that the creature grew smaller when I said a deity''s name, so I naturally went ahead and said their names repeatedly, making the creature squeak and squail until they vanished from my dream. I could finally open my eyes once the creature left, which allowed me to see my surroundings, revealing I was now trapped inside a small prison-like cell. My heart rate was through the roof, and I was still hyper-ventilating from my encounter, but I held on as I assessed my situation. Cold sweat drops dripped from my forehead as I scanned my surroundings further. Behind me, there was a simple concrete "bed" with a sleeping mat above it. Next to it lay a dirty hole in the floor with strange-looking leaves next to it. The entire cell''s overall smell was dire; it smelled like human feces all around with a hint of rotten flesh. The realization that I might have been captured as a "war criminal" made my entire skin shrivel. My father had told me legends where it would be better if you died than go through it. Was I about to experience stuff worse than death? FUCK! I angrily hit my fists against the floor as I began to blame myself for my ingenuity. Damn it! I felt too cocky. I felt like I had outsmarted adults, but it was they who were outsmarting my stupid ass all along. How could I be so stupid? I couldn''t stop crying as I banged my head against the metal bars. Chapter 11: Jail cell I could hear voices inside my head telling me how stupid I had been in trusting strangers, but it felt like I could trust Eris. We talked for a good while about life, and she appeared like a genuinely good person all along! WAS THAT A FACADE?! Was it all a lie? She lied all along? Tears kept dropping as I continued to cry unstoppably. How could someone be like her? She pretended to be light-hearted, and I felt a genuine warmth from them while we talked. I never would''ve even suspected she was leading me to a trap, albeit the sketchy road should have been a dead giveaway. No, I shouldn''t be angry with Eris or Edwina. The fault is all mine and partially of that evil creature. I shouldn''t resent their actions if they were led by the devil, yet I can''t help but feel betrayed, a hole ripped out of my heart that instant. I''ve been fooled, and now these are my consequences. It''s all my fault. I made it too easy. Maybe I could''ve seen the red flags if I had been more skeptical and critical. At least, that''s what I tell myself, but what red flags was I speaking of? They didn''t seem unfriendly until the very last second. Up until then, they seemed like regular, trustworthy people. I doubt I could''ve caught on even if I had been more skeptical, but it would still be my fault. Perhaps I rushed back to the market too soon! What if my mothers were never arrested and instead went in to look for me and were in a police station filling a missing person report?! I rushed to a conclusion way too soon, assuming they were in trouble when it could be possible they would be looking for me somewhere else. Was the answer to stay back home? YES! Why didn''t I just visit Baba and chat with her until my mothers returned?! DAMN! My fist slammed against the ground once more, making my tiny fist bleed a little as I unknowingly hurt myself with the force I put into it. My sadness slowly turned into anger. I was getting angry at myself for only seeing prudent alternatives to my problem now after I''d been tricked into a trap. I had no excuses. I was at Eris'' shop for over an hour, helping her pack her stuff. I had time to sit down and think through the situation like now. I had so many chances to correct my problem; I had so many to run away, or even better, I could''ve simply asked the Queen for help. Hours went by with me processing every single other option I had before I landed here in the jail trap. I continued on every other option I had at my disposal. It should have been sketchy that only Eris knew where my mothers were. Only she knew, but everyone else didn''t. How stupid of me. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. It was highly sketchy that only Eris knew about a fight! And only until I mentioned it! DAMN! I fell right into that one! I gave her the perfect arguments, and I answered all of her questions for her on a silver plate. A small, devious laugh leaves my lips as I look at the cold stone ceiling. "Mommy, ARIEL! PLEASE SAVE ME! Mother OKINA! PLEASE! SOMEONE! PLEASE HELP ME!" I screamed at the top of my lungs just to be shocked by a strange tattoo on my chest. The tattoo gleaned bright purple as my entire body got engulfed in indescribable pain. "AHHHHHHHGG!!!!" I screamed in pain even louder as my body fell down to the cold stone floor. The shock was so intense it made me shrivel in pain like the creature from before. I tweaked for a minute until the shock stopped, making a strange transparent flat TV appear before me. [Punishment delivered. You broke the rules of not asking for help. You''ll be punished again if you cry out for help again.] I couldn''t cry out for help? Who would come to help me here? I doubt anyone even heard my screams. At least, that was on my mind until I heard a distant whisper from someone who sounded just like me. "Hey, quiet it down. I''m trying to sleep in here." A soft voice spoke from the cell next to me. So I wasn''t the only one? How come there were more? Just how many kids had Eris kidnapped? "I''m sorry, I''m just freaking out. I just got here." "Oh? They got you, too, uh? What did they promise you? I got promised an illegal power-up ceremony. All I wanted was to get ahead of my class, that was all." The voice spoke softly while it coughed once in between words. Their lungs didn''t sound like they were having a great time. "Eris told me she knew where my mommies were taken after they were arrested, and she led me here." Whoever was on the other side of the wall softly laughed, followed by heavy coughs that sounded like they were about to die. "Oh? So Eris is with them, too? Damn, never would''ve guessed that one. A shady lady named Matilda got me. She said she had access to a dragon pedestal." I grew curious about the person in the next room, so I asked them some personal questions so we could get to know each other. The girl''s name was "Vera." I quickly got her story down, which basically consisted of her being at the top of her class regarding magic, but she wanted more. Vera explained how the level system worked and what happens once a user reaches level 20. She explained that at level 20, you need to do a class upgrade to keep leveling up, or your XP will be turned into nothing. But since she was so ahead of her class, she felt like she was being held back by the age restrictions on class upgrade ceremonies. She explained that she would have to wait at least another five years for it, so she began to look for loopholes in the black market. Vera was unsuccessful until one evening a shady-looking lady appeared promising her access to the class-up ceremony table for a relatively small price. Naturally, Vera said she paid the fee and followed the supposed lady into the shady forest, which landed them next to me. Her story was lengthier than my summarized version, but I didn''t think removing some details would make her seem less like a victim. We were clearly tricked by evil adults who well knew what they were doing. I had to tell her my story next since she had told me hers... Chapter 12: Devour of hope I opened up to the girl beside me. I didn''t know how she would react, but I couldn''t have expected a more reasonable reaction when I told her I had died once already. Vera called me a "reincarnation." I had never heard of the term before, and it was all thanks to Vera that I found out why I had such a unique power. "Reincarnations usually carry unique powers or advantages. I''m a prodigy, but you''re one of the lucky few who come from another world. Could you tell me about that old world of yours? Was it better than ours?" Vera asked, quite hopeful. I did not want to ruin her mood, but I had to be honest. "It was dreadful. At least during the time I lived. I was born in the middle of a war, and my family and I had to run ever since I turned five. I remember the day my father said he would deflect from the army because he felt it was doing too much." Vera sighed at my words as she replied. "Sounds like you had it much better here until you got tricked. Would you want to return to your world, Yoimiya?" Vera asked, followed by more heavy coughing, which had me worried. "I would like to return, but not until the war ends. I don''t wish to return to another miserable life of running and hiding. Are you okay? You sound sick." Vera slightly chuckled, followed by even heavier coughing. Her voice became even softer and harder to understand the longer we spoke. "I''m dying; since they''ve had me here with malnutrition and poor conditions, I eventually caught something that is killing me. I wish they would just stab me to death already. This fate is awful." Vera once again began to cough, triggering my own fears. What if I got the same sickness as her? No, I don''t want that. "Do you think anyone is looking for us?" I ask Vera, but she doesn''t respond for a solid minute as she struggles to breathe. I could hear her heavy breathing on the other side of the wall, so I soon stopped indulging. It was clear that Vera was at her limit. Ideas began floating in my mind as I looked around me to see if there was anything I could use to escape. Was there anything I could do to help Vera? Could we still save her if I somehow got us out of here? Was it too late for her? I refused to believe I was this powerless. It was only then that I began to grow curious about the floating transparent screens that I had seen before. How could I make one appear, if at all? Could I still use my magic in some capacity? I couldn''t know since I had never activated my powers, so how could I know? "Vera, I know you can''t speak, but could you make one last effort and tell me how to make magic work?" I heard a silly noise on the other side of the wall as Vera grunted. "Y-you need a Grimoire. There''s no other of accessing magic. At least, not that I know of. If you could, then I guess you need to recite words to activate a spell, but since you usually read the words from your grimoire, I doubt one could use magic and spells without one." This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Vera soon said she would need until tomorrow to talk again, so I stopped asking her questions since it sounded like she was already at her limit. Yet I had so many questions. I didn''t understand even a little of what she told me. Grimorie? Spells? How was I supposed to ever learn? Was that why my mother pleaded with the Queen? If magic requires complex activation mechanisms and your own spells, how was I supposed to learn from someone else who wasn''t in my same category? There had to be a catch of my power; something had to compensate for such a disadvantage, I told myself as I experimented with my hands and words. ""I''m the source of all power. Hear my words and heed them! Create a flame to illuminate our paths! All flammable torrent!" I repeated my mother''s words over and over again to no avail. I tried to conjure something, but nothing came out of my hands, no matter how hard I tried. Until I made another screen appear before me. [Magic request denied, reason: User not registered as a fire user. Spell denied] What did the text mean? Was I really able to channel magic without whatever Vera mentioned? What else could it mean if the message said it got denied because I''m not a fire type? It could only mean I can channel this new power without a grimoire. So, I kept trying other words and combinations off the top of my head. I even tried cliche spells from some fantasy novels I had read. "Avada Kedavra!" But nothing happened. I didn''t know what I was doing, but I kept going. What else was there to do? Nothing besides sitting there crying about it. I could sit there all day long crying about my fate, or I could keep trying to activate my magic repeatedly. What else could I do? There were no toys, and the stench didn''t let me rest. "I Yoimiya! Command the Earth! Command the heavens! Bring forth the end of this jail door! Blow it out with the power of darkness given to me by god! PLEASE!" A small ball of light came out of my hands toward the cell door as I finished my last spell after hundreds of tries. Yet when the light touched the bars, I got shocked again, this time more intensely than last time. The pain increased so much that I even peed myself from the sheer amount of pain it caused me. A friendly reminder I was not free appeared again. [Punishment Delivered. The user has tried to escape, reporting your actions to your owner. All skills disabled] The shock stopped, and just like the screen said, a woman soon appeared from the portal between the beast realm and us. Whoever the new woman was, it was not Edwina and certainly not Eris, but she did not hesitate to get inside my cell to scold me. "Who the fuck you think you are?! You tryna escape, uh? Fucking idiot, I''ll teach you what happens when you play stupid games!" The new lady grabbed me by my hair and angrily yanked me outside the cell. She threw me around so easily that I lost my will to fight almost immediately. "Ahhhh!! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please! AHHHH!! AHHHGG!!" The lady did not hear my pleas for mercy as she began to strike me with a long whip over and over. I felt every one of the strikes, leaving red spots and scratches everywhere they landed. "We are not done yet! You bitch just got here and already trying to run! I''m gonna have to break you!" The woman said as she dragged me around toward an unknown place. She took me deeper into the dungeon until we arrived at another room, where she hung me. Each one of my limbs was tied to a metal cuff. The cuffs hung from the ceiling with the help of chains, which just made me hang slightly forward, keeping me suspended mid-air. The cuffs hurt my limbs as they were put on my thigh, but what wasn''t all the table the lady had next to her horrified me. All sorts of tools like the ones Miss Eris had lay there covered in old blood, and therefore, most look extremely rusted and jagged. I immediately began to hyperventilate as the lady put some sort of gloves and mask on. "You''re going to learn your place." Interlude: Nora is the devil How long has it been since I got here? It''s been so long I don''t remember anymore. Since I''m naturally rebellious and hard to sell, I keep being sent back into this hole. I wished only to be released, but now it seems like they want me to die inside this hole. It''s no coincidence that I got sick the day after I returned. Such coincidences could only mean one thing: they''re trying to get rid of me by killing me. Yet, I have to ask, why don''t they simply stab me and finish me quickly? Why must they deliberately extend my death by several weeks of starvation and sickness? It''s been around a month since I began getting sick, and every day, my food rations diminish in size and quality to the point I''m basically eating the bread crumbs from the food that bitch eats. If I want food, I must get to my knees and lick the floor. Fair to say it hasn''t helped much to cure me. Today, I got something else, though: a new cellmate arrived. They have a cute name and one of the most innocent reasons to be here, but that''s how the world is. I''ve seen my fair share of shit out there, but now I can hardly even talk. This new girl is a reincarnation, which gave me a bit of hope until she said she was a "darkness" user. I had never heard of such a thing, so I lost all confidence in ever getting out, and I genuinely found all her screaming and wasted speech annoying, to say the least. Yoimiya was conjuring fire-type spells, which would never work for her, even if she could somehow circumvent the magical system. At least until I heard a spell, I had heard only once before the dryad level spells. But she couldn''t activate them, could she? Those required you to be at least level 50. I quietly observed her last attempt, which stunned me when a light appeared from her hands. How was it possible? She didn''t even know what magic was and could simply try combinations of spells she had heard before?! What? I felt emotional, thinking we could get out, until Yoimiya dropped to the floor, flopping like a fish from a collar shock. I wanted to scream or say something, but I lacked to strength for that, so I simply watched as she got punished by that bitch. Nora was the annoying type of person who took their job way too seriously. I soon tried to plug my ears with my hands, knowing what was about to happen to the new girl, but I could still hear the gut-wrenching screams of pain from her. Yoimiya soon began to scream for hours on end. I couldn''t imagine what Nora was doing to her, but it had to be gross and awful. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I had already gone through her torture multiple times, so I knew what she was capable of. Worse, she is a healer witch, which means all the damage she inflicts is merely for intimidation. I''ve had my fingers severed. Ears ripped, nipples pierced and pulled until they rip apart. Nora has even gone as far as to burn and cut my tongue several times. Yet her favorite method of torture is to pull your eyes out and eat them before you just to heal you minutes after back to normal and do it all over again. It got to the point where I gained a new skill. "Pain nullification level 10" I have achieved the max level for this skill, thanks to Nora, which is why I eventually grew resilient to her methods. Still, her constant screaming proves fresh meat like Yoimiya wouldn''t have such luxury. "AHHHHHHHH!! NAGGAAHHHGGG!! {Undescribable sobbing followed by loud slashing noises}." God, I hated hearing those screams. It made my stomach sick just thinking about what Nora was doing to Yoimiya; it sounded even worse than when I was in there, and judging by the intense cutting and slashing sounds followed by blood slowly sipping beneath the door, I could tell Nora was having a field, day with the new recruit. The screaming continued for several hours, and I eventually went to sleep. Only hours later, when I finally woke up, the screaming finished. I didn''t know the time of day, so I could roughly assume it had at least been six hours. I was glad at least it had all stopped, but then the door to the chamber opened. I watched in disbelief as Nora carried out a dead-looking Yoimiya. The sparkle of hope was no longer in her eyes, and she didn''t even squeak as she was dragged by the beast. Nora didn''t care, of course, so she simply threw my friend back into her cell once she was done with her, but I worried. "Yoimiya, are you okay?" I asked as I tried to get closer to the other side of the wall, waiting for an answer, but she never responded. Just what did Nora do to them? Sure, I had gone through it all, but I never lost hope until now. "Yoimiya?" I asked again, but there was no response. All I could hear were strange-sounding words that I couldn''t understand. "Ich werde sie t?ten. Ich werde sie t?ten. Ich werde sie t?ten. T?te sie. T?te sie" Yoimiya repeated the same sentence non-stop, completely ignoring me. While I couldn''t understand what she said, I could feel an ominous aura from them, almost like they were on the brink of causing a disaster. "Yoimiya, you''ve got to snap out of it. Hate is not the solution. It will destroy your mind!" Yoimiya finally stopped talking to herself and went quiet again until she finally chose to speak. "Shut up! All of you shut up! I''m not taking the help of the devil!" There she went again, talking about a devil as if there were voices around us I couldn''t hear. I had to bring her back to her senses, so I called her out again. "YOIMIYA! {Cough} You need to snap out of it. It''s not real! Whatever you''re seeing and hearing, it isn''t real!" I used my last bit of strength to try and help her, and it seemed to work as she slowly recovered her everyday speech. "Vera? Is that you?" "Yes. It''s me, not the devil." "Is it over?" "Yes." Chapter 13: Appraisal {2 days later} If I had to describe what the woman did to me with one word, it would be "Torture." The lady was a brute like the Soviet and German soldiers. Nora reminded me an awful lot of the kid who killed me in the first place. The rage in their eyes was the same. The satisfaction of inflicting pain was similar. I wished for death while I was going through it, but it all eventually stopped. Hours felt like entire days as Nora took her time. Yet one feeling kept me somewhat sane. All my anger is redirected at the ugly woman. I''ve never experienced such anger before, so much so I almost lost my mind. Nora''s reasoning didn''t make much sense. Sure, I tried to escape, and I''m not technically a slave, but did that justify being extremely cruel and barbaric against me? No, I didn''t even try a violent uprise. She went too far with her punishment, and I swear she will pay if I ever get out. Nora better pray to god for forgiveness because I''m never doing it. I know god says to love your enemies, but I can''t. This woman isn''t my enemy. She is pure evil, a spawn of satan himself. Nora has denied her humanity, so I''m allowed to decategorize her as human. I will feel no remorse once I snap her neck and cut her head off clean. I''m still willing to forgive Eris and Edwina, but this one. NORA, I will never forgive. She''s crossed the line of rationality, almost making me irrational. I went so far back that I began to curse her in my native language. Their intentions were to break my spirit, and while they have partially achieved just that, another side of me is rising. A side I didn''t know I had. The side of evil I thought I was immune to. I thought I would never have thoughts of killing or intent to ever hurt anyone, but Nora has awakened that within me. One more reason to hate her, as if there were not enough already. {Sigh} Enough of that; I had better get into what I learned from that experience. It wasn''t all in vain, so I at least have the comfort of reporting about several skills I unlocked, thanks to Nora. Thanks to her, I have learned about skills and levels, so it wasn''t all bad. According to the divine voice {Temporary name}, I''ve gained the skill called "Pain mitigation." which later turned into "Pain nullification." I''ve learned that once you reach level 10, your skill caps and will eventually mature into something else. Based on the fact that I earned a skill without school or training but merely by being submitted to insufferable pain, I can assume that you can gain these skills by repeating things. I wonder if I could get a dancing or drawing skill if I give it enough time to mature. Another thing I learned from my encounter is crucial information about the screens that pop up during different intervals. I know how to make one appear on command now, and I don''t know what to make of them yet. I can show you, but I don''t know what any of the information they present me with means. "Appraisal!" [Generating self-appraisal] Stolen novel; please report. Witch Child {Unranked} [Classless Witch] Name: Yoimiya Age: 6 Level: 1 HP: 4,000/6,000 MP: 6,000/6,000 SP: 3,000/6,000 Stamina: 1,000/2,000 Strength: 1,000 Damage Output: 100 Defense: 0 {Equipment blocked} Speed: {Enhanced} 1,000 Base: {750} Skills: Appraisal {Level 5}, LMSH {Level 1}, Pain mitigation {Level 10}, Pain nullification {Level 1}. E=E {E=E}. Information: The child of Ariel and an unknown suspect that is native to the witch''s forest. The system still knows little information, and insufficient data exists to continue. This is all the information I''ve got access to, but what does any of it mean? I have no clue what any of the numbers mean or if they affect me in any way. I can only understand skills since the pain did reduce when I got that power called "Pain Mitigation." Based on that skill alone, I can comprehend what skills might do: accomplish specific effects. Appraisal lets me see this data screen, which means the effect that it performs is to reveal data sets? But how do I read them? What do these numbers mean? Uhmm, I could ask Vera. "Vera, do you know what HP, MP, and SP mean?" I didn''t know if she could tell me anything new about those weird letters, but she got excited when I asked. "Those are your stats. HP means "Health Points." If your health points ever reach zero, you die. MP is the measuring unit for "Magic Power." The higher this number is, the stronger your magic will be. I''ve never heard of SP, though maybe it''s something unique to your type of user." {COUGH} Health points? Magic Power? Could I think of these numbers as meters and centimeters? Like units of measure that are linked to the outside world? If my health points are tied to my life, did that mean I was immortal? If I grow older and never let my HP bar reach zero, will I be able to escape death? Or does age kill you anyway? Health points: how can I think of these numbers. Why does it seem like this world is obsessed with them, and why would it be set up like this? Does that mean whoever carries the larger number in any scenario is always destined to win? There''s no skill, luck, or training you can do? If everything in this new world is based on who has the bigger number, then does that mean I''ll be strongest if I raise mine? That''s the implication of a numerical system. A system, uh? I need to think outside the box for this to make sense. I''m not on Earth. This new world has magical phenomena unexplainable by science and a mysterious divine voice that occasionally speaks to me. How can I make sense of it? I better ask Vera for help. "How does this numeric system work?" I ask Vera, who simply scoffs at my question. "Why would you wanna know? We don''t have access to that information here. Only a magical appraisal stone or the Queen can show us that." Vera was wrong, but should I tell her? Yeah, I think she would be less depressed if she knew I could see my numbers. "I can see my numbers. I''m seeing them right now." Vera stays quiet for a while, but I can still hear some rustling as if she were rushing to the wall closest to me. Moments later, her hand pops outside her cell as she speaks. "Appraise my arm! Please! Tell me how much HP I have left! I wanna know when I''ll die!" Vera begged me to "Appraise" her, but I didn''t know how until she gave me instructions on how to do it. The catch was simple: I had to point my hand toward her arm and say, "Appraisal." "Appraisal!" [Generating Appraisal Level 5] Witch Child {Prodigy} [Fighter Witch] Name: Veronica Level: 20 HP: 100/4,000 MP: 100/6,000 Stamina: 20/500 {Level 5 cap} Skills: Pain mitigation, Pain nullification, Shield Prison, Fly, Blessing of magic caster, Impenetrable wall, Infinity Wall, Life essence, Greater resistance, Matle of chaos, Indomitability, Sensor boost, Greater Luck, Magic boost, Dragonic boost, Greater Hardening, Absorption, Magicule Essence, Airstrike Beam, Airstrike Spear, Spatial maneuvering. Information: {Appraisal level 5 limited} Chapter 14: Miracle "Veronica?" I instinctively read the name on the screen, not knowing it was Vera''s real name; I wondered why she would lie. Maybe she didn''t like her name? "Please, just call me Vera. So? How much HP do I have left?" Vera asks once again as I get alarmed by her shockingly small number. It''s a genuinely horrifying thing. "You''ve got 100 HP left. But Vera! How can I give you some of my HP!? You''re my only friend here! You can''t die! I don''t want you to die!" Vera slightly chuckles as she retrieves her hand from my cell. What was so funny? "You are far too noble, Yoimiya. I''ve lost quite a bit of Health since my last trip to the outside world. At this rate, I''ll be dead within a week." Why was Vera speaking in such a manner? I know how awful one can feel, but we aren''t meant to surrender so easily! Why isn''t she clinging to life like me?! Why is she so quickly giving up?! Why? WHY!? Back in my world, I clung to life till the very last second to the last breath. I wanted to survive at all times. All the horrible things I did during my short run were all to preserve my own life, and yet she gave up so quickly!? Without a fight?! How can I justify her death?! How could I ever surrender like her? Why wasn''t she fighting with all her might to stay alive?! I killed people to survive. I ate rotten food to nourish myself. I watched death, wrath, rape, murder. I also experienced my fair share of evilness, and yet I never surrendered. I became a tiny monster of trauma and instability, but I never surrendered. I grew angrier with Vera as if I could do something about her poor condition. What could I do? Was I really this useless?! Have I always been meaningless?! Have I always been alone? [Despair series] {REJECTED} [Dark magic incompatible with the Despair Sins series] I was so distracted that I didn''t even notice the new screens that showed up next to me as I kept falling into despair. I began to feel alone, as if god had truly abandoned me, but had he? Or she? Did god even have a gender? That demon is always near, wanting me to fall to sin, and despair is one of them. No, I will not surrender. "Good try, demon. I almost fell into that one, but you''ll need something better if you want me to accept you as a god." I felt relieved as I came to terms with my scrutiny, realizing it was all the devil wanted me to consider. I had survived death and was brought back to life and had a good start until now. I must stay strong. God was with me. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Goodness is with me. I was blessed to land in a new world with a unique power. The Queen has blessed me, and I''ve made a new friend. I''ve learned new things, established that this world works like a system, and come to terms with my ego. If there''s a force that looks for my destruction, then by the laws of nature, there must also be a force for goodness! If there is such a thing, whoever controls this reasonable force, please allow me to break free! I need your help! Whoever is the ruler of this new world! An immediate shock gets delivered directly to my body as I finish my thoughts. The thing around my chest gleaned brighter than ever as it delivered its punishment, alerting Nora. Who quickly shows up from the same portal as before. "You never learn, do you!?" Nora angrily shouts while she puts her keys into my cell, preparing to hit me again, and I simply grind my teeth, preparing for the worst, but this time with the new mindset of not giving her the satisfaction. "One day, I''ll feed you your own heart, Nora. That''s a promise." The lady soon stops opening the door as I feel a sudden rush of confidence, not noticing the dark aura growing within me. It''s only when Vera tells me about it that I see. "You''re free, Yoimiya. You broke the slave curse." Vera''s words soon made me realize an extraordinary mist around me. Like a faint haze of darkness while the seal in my chest slowly vanished from existence. "Impossible! You shouldn''t be able to break the seal! Nobody can!" Yet I had, but another problem arose as the darkness grew larger and larger until the entire room got covered with it, eventually swallowing me whole. Time slowed until my body and soul disappeared into another realm of existence, a dark void of pure emptiness. I became nothing as I drifted into my power until a light stopped me from moving further into the void. A man''s shape slowly formed as it spoke to me in a godly tone. What was that figure? Where even was I? I simply tried to tap into my realm of power, but it seemed like I lost control when I did so. Was dark power that intense? I only felt a slight tingle, enough to send me here. I must be careful, or I''ll end up doing something I might regret, but how am I meant to control or regulate this power if it gives me zero cues as to when to stop?! "Oh! Hey there! You seem lost; this is too soon for you, my guy. I''m impressed you even managed to tap into this realm. I will return to your reality before you spend more time here. Every second on this plane of existence is about an hour outside." "I can''t control it! I was only trying to manifest my power for the first time! I can''t regulate the flow of it! Can you help!?" The figure laughed as it clapped, seemingly in disbelief. "Oh, man! The universe has finally chosen one more of you. I thought you looked too young to be a wise old wizard. I''ll help you with your power control. Consider it a miracle since you were the one who called for me in the first place." Was the creature before me the so-called "Andromeda?" "Are you Andromeda?" The creature soon replied with a clear "You got it. Now, back to your reality! I''ll bless your necklace to become your power regulator! It will become tied to your stats until you legitimately break free from the system through the proper channels. Skipping all the hard work wouldn''t be fair to anyone, not even you." Chapter 15: First Full counter The void of darkness soon began to collapse with a single clap from the god I had just spoken with. A black hole appeared from the nothingness as it swallowed everything and everyone, including me but not the god, who simply waved as I got sucked into the hole. Naturally, I screamed the entire ride back as I moved extremely fast, thinking of dark voids and stars. I had seen horrifying things, but I would''ve never imagined seeing things go by so fast to be scarier than all of that. "AHHHHHHH!!!!" I screamed as I seemingly returned to my body still covered in the dark mist that quickly dissipated once I regained consciousness. Just what the fuck had I seen?! I wanted to ask that until I felt Nora''s arm yanking me outside my cell. "You''re a demon! You must die here and now! That dark aura, you foul beast, you almost killed me!" Nora shouted while she wrapped her hands around my neck with so much strength I began to fade. Yet, something by the grace of the gods saved me as Edwina crossed the portal. "Ayo! What the fuck do you think you''re doing!?" Edwina pushed Nora away from me, forcing her to let me go, causing me to gasp for air. Nora, clearly irritated, soon went against Edwina herself, but Edwina quickly put her in her place. "You don''t get it! THIS CHILD IS THE DEVIL''S SPAWN! She broke her slave seal! You''ve got to trust me! Killing her is the only way to be safe!" Edwina didn''t care about Nora''s excuse as she simply kept her pinned against the ground. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Edwina asked while I began to try Nora''s keys on Vera''s cell to see if any of them would open her cage. Vera looked worse than I had imagined; she was extremely pale and skinny. Vera was practically a talking skeleton. "You haven''t noticed?! SHE IS NO LONGER UNDER OUR CONTROL!" Nora shouted, making Edwina turn her head to me, noticing my actions which made me drop the keys in an instant; oh fuck. That couldn''t be good! I needed to come up with a plan, but what!? "Yoimiya, return to your cell, and nobody will hurt you. Don''t make me side with Nora." Edwina sounded even more menacing than the demon I had faced multiple times already, so I felt like I couldn''t fight her, and just when I thought I would be put into the same loop, a loud tremble and intense shaking made the entire place unstable. {BOOM! BANG!} The intense shaking made me lose footing, but I recognized the sound far too well. The sound and the shake of explosions. Yet it would be unexplainable as there shouldn''t be any bombs in this fantasy land. Yet the shaking intensified as Edwina began to explain. "Damn it, I almost forgot. The entire nation is under attack; not even this place is safe. I came to take you all to the teleportation room, but it seems like the new one will be a problem." Nora soon relaxed as the news got to her. The witch forest was under attack. Surely she cared, right? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "I can take care of her, but the sick one stays to die. They''re worthless." Was Nora referring to my friend as "Useless?" How dare she!? Vera wasn''t worthless. She was a great companion who showed me more than anyone else. I would''ve never known about many things if it weren''t for her. "You''re not leaving Vera behind! I won''t let you leave them behind!" Edwina scuffs at my rebellious attitude, responding with her strange immobilization magic, which sends me directly to my knees. Yet something felt different; I could still move and speak. My aura slowly began to manifest again as the pendant gleaned bright green, allowing me to feel the flow of dark power much better than before. It felt like a nozzle put into the flow of dark magic, which limited the amount that could go through, but it was enough to manifest the dark mist. "What the?" "I told you she was the devil!" "Shut up! She is just a stupid kid!" "Yet that stupid kid is breaking free from your strongest spell." That was right. The pressure from Edwina''s magic reduced in the same instant my body got engulfed in the dark mist. Not long after, just like Vera had described, words began to flow into my mind as I concentrated on the control of my magic. "Dark magic, Covered in darkness. Retaliate with the power of darkness and apply their curse on themselves. First full counter!" I followed the text that appeared before my eyes until a mysterious magical circle redirected the entire dark mist toward Nora and Edwina, getting them to their knees. "AHHHHG!! What the fuck is that spell?!" "You got a demon this time! Uhg!" Neither Edwina nor Nora could move while the mist acted against them. It was like the spell had reserved and gone against them instead of me, but that wasn''t what mattered. I had to get Vera out of there. She knew far more than me, and I needed her with me. "I''m jealous of your "Dark" magic," Vera says until I finally open her door with Nora''s keys. I was glad she could still somewhat take things lightly, but how would I get her out of there? I doubt she could run. "Is there any spell or skill that lets you heal yourself?! Can I heal you somehow?! You''re so pale!" Vera merely laughed while extending her hand toward me. "There is drain touch, but it''ll hurt. I will only steal a little, though 1,000 HP points should be enough to run." I didn''t care if it hurt as long as she wouldn''t be on the brink of colla-"AHHHHHHGGGG!!!" Whatever spell Vera had used hurt like nothing I had felt before. An indescribable pain that all focused around my abdomen. It felt like a vacuum cleaner was stuck against it, but it was strong enough to suck my organs out. Vera gradually became less pale, and her body regained sufficient mass to cover her ribs with meat. "That should be enough. I''ll end up taking too much if I keep going. I already feel much better." And she looked much better. Vera was practically a walking skeleton by the time I rescued her. At least now, she seemed somewhat malnourished but not to the brink of death. "You know how to get out?" I asked Vera, who took my hand and ran outside toward the portal, leaving Edwina and Nora stuck within the spell, yet I knew they would be free soon enough as a timer ran out in the corner of my vision. [10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5] "You damn brat! You dare steal my merchandise!? I''ll make sure you PAY!" Edwina screamed as we left her behind with Nora, but that wouldn''t be for long, and Vera was still their slave, wasn''t she? Could I break her seal, too? I didn''t even remember how I broke mine, so probably not, but it would be worth trying. Interlude: The Witch Queen Part 1 The meeting with the royalty was a set-up, a trap to get me far away from my kingdom. Damn, these guys are deceptive. Whoever is responsible for the attack on my people is an evil genius. Someone smart enough to wait until I''m far away from my throne, where it will take me a while to return. Yet even when I canceled the meeting to head back home, there was another plan to have me killed. My shadows tried to betray me, but I already dealt with them. My obstacles are now a tiny battalion of kids with cheating artifacts. They are the only thing keeping me between my people and me, so I naturally went all out from the start. "Triple Maximize MAGIC! Angelic Queen form! Ultimate Valkyrie!" The Earth shook with the command of my voice as my crown grew larger, reacting to my ultimate form. Even if I wasn''t as strong as the elder Queen, I was still A QUEEN! I''m not weak by any measure, and these kids are good enough to warm up. My final form made me look majestic with a pair of long white wings and a set of adamantine armor covered in gold strips all throughout the set. Everything upgraded to a larger, more godly form in this state. Even my body reshaped and became younger with the transformation, reducing my old looks drastically. My hair went from black to brown, to golden to end in a silver color representing divinity, as Andromeda would be with me in this form for so long as I could keep the bridge up. I began to feel bad for the kiddos who began to pee their pants when they saw my final form. "They said she wouldn''t be a problem, but her magical level is too high! We can''t take her down!" "Activate your anti-magic fields anyway!" "All we have to do is distract her long enough for the army to kill everyone!" It was their words that alarmed me, so their plan was to kill everyone under my rule? Well, I better get to my people before they all surrender! I cannot waste more time on these insignificant! "I''m the source of all power! Bend the laws of nature and lend me the ability to fly through anything! Queen''s FLY!" [Administrator access granted] [Skill activated] Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I no longer waited on the rookies as I headed directly to my kingdom as fast as I could fly. The rookies tried their best to keep up with me, but I left them behind in no time as I reached peak speeds for my form, quickly getting within teleport distance, but something was off. [Teleport point blocked] [High-level teleport block active around your set point] Damn it! My people were dying! Increase the speed as high as I can! Immediately, my speed doubled for the price of a little HP drop, but that would be fine so long as I had my crown. I could recover that HP in an instant. Minutes later, I crashed against an invisible anti-magic barrier as thousands of soldiers threw themselves at me from every angle. "AHHHHHH!!" "FOR THE POPE!" "DEMONS MUST DIE!" "DIE YOU WITCH!" "DIE!" "AHHHHH!!!" Thousands of voices all repeated the same loud screams as I quickly made work of them, but they were accomplishing their goal even if I killed them quickly. Since I''m one of the top ten fighters in the world, it is fair to say I can make someone die in less than a millisecond, meaning I got rid of over ten thousand soldiers in less than a minute. Who had the resources to spare? Ten thousand soldiers is more than the entire witch population left. How come someone had so many troops to spare just for me?! More importantly, they had access to the Anti-Magic barriers, which weren''t a big deal for someone like me, but for witches who depend on magic for everything, it means chaos! My people can''t fight without magic! That''s our whole strategy: our strength is magic! I saw the city under attack, covered in the barrier keeping me away from them, so I placed my hand against the barrier and began to work against it. Not long after, the barrier changed color as I overwrote it with my power, reversing the effects and making the humans far weaker than my people inside the barrier. Naturally, I flashed my return with a dramatic entrance, dropping from the skies covered in bright light as if descending from the heavens covered in my majestic form, giving the witches a confidence boost with my mere presence. "The Queen''s here!" "The Queen returned!" "We are saved!" "We can win!" The Earth shook violently with my arrival as I announced my return louder than ever by letting my aura simmer out just enough to alert whoever led the army. The soldiers within my barrier soon grew desperate as they became slower and weaker, thanks to my counter aura. All the energy from their dead bodies is drained and absorbed by the barrier and then distributed throughout the city, healing all the witches on the brink of death. I began to kill soldiers within my city, getting rid of the pests who attacked my people. Yet the question remained, who had resources at this scale?! An invasion of this magnitude required at least half a million soldiers, but who had numbers like those?! I could only think of one guy. Chapter 16: Reunion {Kyouhaku - Yugo Kanno} - {JOJO''S BIZARRE ADVENTURE -Stardust Crusaders O.S.T [Departure]} Seconds after we left the first chamber and ran into the beast realm, Vera and I realized something was off on the other side of the following door. Not only that, but Edwina and Nora were already free and on the other side of the hall, quickly running toward us, so we took our chances and went through the portal anyway. "SHINE!" A knight screamed as soon as we went through the portal, but luckily for me, Vera sent the man flying across the room with a short, simple air spell, creating a slight air vortex. The delay of the attack was long enough for Edwina and Nora to catch up, though, so we wasted no more time and ran. "Yoimiya! Can you lend me more MP?! I need some to get us out of here faster!" Vera screamed at me while we ran forward without looking behind us. The mere sound of the steps told us how close they were getting. "I don''t know how to do that!" I had to be honest with her, but I did not expect her next move as she grabbed my hand, making another floating screen appear before me. [Do you wish to share 2,000 MP points? {Yes/No}] The screen gave me two options, yes and no. Clearly, I picked yes, and suddenly, I felt a slightly harsh feeling like I was being sucked again, but not as bad as the first time Vera had done it. Vera immediately began to cast something, though. "I''m the source of all power! Bend the laws of nature and allow me to manipulate the skies! FLY!" Vera gleaned bright for a few seconds and soon after lifted herself from the ground to pick me up like a carry-on handbag. It was embarrassing, but our speed nearly tripled with this strategy, allowing us to outrun the adults. "How long can you fly with this?" I ask Vera as we reach the prison exit, unaware of what awaits us. The sound of the bombardment was still active the whole time, so we assumed there was a fight still ongoing. Yet it would be better to be outside than stick around with Edwina and Nora. "I can do it for about an hour, but I''m not sure flying out there is the best option. If I do that, I will be out of MP, and we still don''t know what is going on." Vera was right; if a fight existed, we would need as much stamina as possible. Getting her to tire out would be bad since she would be the only one experienced enough to fight. I was powerful based on my magic, but I still don''t know how I even did all those attacks. Seconds later, we finally reached the outside after busting through the last wooden door, revealing a burning forest. The forest was burning and covered in blood and countless soldier bodies, as well as many other witch bodies. Blood was spilled all over the place, triggering an anxiety attack. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Vera noticed how quickly I began to hyperventilate when I saw the blood and dead bodies. Yet her reaction made me feel more at ease as she talked to me through my whole attack, calming my nerves enough to not send me into another flashback train. Vera stopped flying once we felt we were far enough from Nora and Edwina. Letting us rest briefly as a bright light fell from the skies. A silhouette appeared from within the shining light, revealing a much younger-looking Queen covered in a shiny, bright armor set that looked almost angelic. The sky also turned from red to light green as the Queen quickly worked on the remaining soldiers within the dome. The Queen looked better than ever, and I would even go as far as to say she was hot. Naturally, Vera was a total fangirl of the Queen, praising her strength. "I wish I could become as strong as her one day," Vera said while I still looked toward the direction Edwina and Nora would come from just in case they were still chasing after us, but I couldn''t see them anywhere. I wonder if they chose to flee instead of fighting. It didn''t matter to me so long as they didn''t pose a threat to us anymore. A sigh of relief leaves my mouth as I try to make sense of the current scenario. Some sort of army attacked the forest and took a heavy toll on it. That was all I could guess based on the amount of dead bodies and fires all over the place. Yet the question of who or why wouldn''t be able to be answered without external output, so I simply told Vera that we should try to find an adult that we could trust. Vera nodded at my suggestion and quickly looked around at the witches trying to extinguish some of the fires. "I don''t see anyone I could trust, do you, Yoi?" I scanned the surrounding area, not seeing anyone I could say I knew until I spotted an old-looking hag. The same lady who had given me the pendant that was now blessed by a god. Lady Baba was still alive and kicking around, so I pointed at her. "Baba over there. She was my neighbor and the one who gave me my pendant." Vera looked at the hag for a few seconds and told me she didn''t know her but would trust my judgment. I had no doubts Baba would help us, but more importantly, if anyone knew where Okina and Ariel were, it would probably be her. So we ran toward her, and she answered by almost impaling me with her sword. "Yoimiya? You''re alive?!" Baba smiled as she sheathed her blade back into place. "Yes, but do you know anything about my mothers?!" Baba didn''t reply, but she pointed at a blazing fire near the city''s center, making me assume the worst. Had they died? Why wasn''t she saying anything?! "Okina is dead, and Ariel is missing. They have been looking for you for the past three days." My heart sank as Baba gave me the news; poor, sweet Vera tried to make me feel better, but I remained on the floor for a couple of minutes. There were too many emotions to process, but thanks to the Queen, we had time to talk peacefully as she fought an entire army for us. The Queen was impressive as she dished out unimaginable combos, revealing how far away we were compared to her. It would be no exaggeration to say the distance between me and her was as massive as the size of an ant against a blue whale. The power gap was enormous. The Queen could kill Edwina and Nora with a single breath if she wanted to. Yet she appeared tired as a massive pair of semi-translucent bells appeared on her back. Seconds later, a gigantic magical circle appeared near the edge of the dome, and a few moments later, everything went blindingly bright in the direction of the fight. The goal of all life is death "Mother of everything! You''re back! The church of the divine voice attacked us. Our numbers are dire." My assistant came rushing to me as soon as I finished clearing camp inside the wall, yet the peace wouldn''t last much longer when the elite troops began their attack over the city dome. "Help everyone you can; I must fight these deplorable enemies. They are underestimating us. I already called the elves and demon king for help, but we are alone. I don''t know how, but I will make sure everyone is safe. Just stay inside the dome." My assistant quickly runs away toward the people who were hurt, and I waste no time to rush outside once more, retaliating against the people shooting at the dome with grade-10 magic. The enemies soon form an arrow formation as the Pope slowly walks forward from within the lines. "The Devil''s wife finally chose to show her ugly face! May we be blessed by God in our eradication of the true demons of this world! How many are left?! Have you come to beg for mercy?" The actual demons of the world? We are the protectors of the world! We have protected the Earth for millennia. What the hell was the Pope on about?! "We have protected this land for millennia! We have been the noble warriors who keep the Earth safe with our magic superiority! What is humanity doing?! Don''t you see that the Anti-magic demons are using you to eliminate the only ones who could defeat them?!" The Pope simply laughed at my words while the entire Anti-Magic League I was so afraid of began to pour out from within his lines. It was too many! Even with my maxed-out magic fighting, many of them would be suicidal, yet if I retreated, then every witch under my wing would die. "You are with them!?" The Pope laughs harder at my words as he grins. "The Witches must be eradicated so the world can move forward! It''s time to move away from our magical dependency and into a new generation of battle!" We are holding the world back!? If anything, it was the church holding the human back. We have done nothing! "It''s time for the old to go! It''s our turn to shine, witch!" One green scaly subject speaks while they use fly to get up to my level. It was impossible that lizard men were extinct. They died thousands of years ago! The older witch eradicated them. "How? Your population count reduced to zero." I was still a child when the elder witch went on her quest to erase the lizard men, but I remember it too well. The lizard men population reached zero, and even now that I look at the world encyclopedia, there was still none on the counter. "Strange things can happen when you''re forced into a corner, forcing your race to evolve. Become something else, something far stronger than a witch." What the hell were they then? I looked at the group, who slowly began to surround me. There were at least one hundred of them, and I couldn''t appraise any of them. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. [APPRAISAL BLOCKED] [APPRAISAL BLOCKED] [EXECUTIVE APPRAISAL DENIED] [GENERATING APPRAISAL {DENIED}] [APPRAISAL DENIED] "Tsk. You''re dreaming if you think I''m going to surrender! Anti-Magic!? Are you stronger than us?! What a joke! If you were stronger, you wouldn''t need to jump us like you did! I''ll show you what true power looks like!." With my back against the wall, I fought until the bitter end, activating every enhancing skill I had, boosting spell, and drop of power available to fight. "AHHHHHH!! Triple maximize magic! OMNI SHOT!" I began the fight with an explosive areal damage attack, which shot thousands of supercharged magical light beams in every direction, including the troops on the floor near the Pope. The attack was devastating to the soldiers on the ground and also to some of the lizard men who took me lightly. The ball of light in the center of my magical circle simply fired indiscriminately, killing everything except my witches inside the dome since my attacks wouldn''t hurt anyone who stayed within the walls. Yet I knew I had to finish them quickly, or I would eventually run out of MP. "How the hell is she so strong?!" "We need to buy time for him to be ready! He can take her out!" "We just need to buy time!" "BUY TIME FOR THE MASTER!" "AHHHHHHH!!!" {Unanmious war cry} They needed to buy time for their master? I was undoubtedly going to give them no time to borrow, and I was going all out with my magical power. Screw trying to be nice! So be it if I get called a butcher for my next move! They asked for it! "ULTIMATE SKILL! THE GOAL OF ALL LIFE IS DEATH!" An enormous pair of holographic bells appeared behind me with a magical circle the size of the entire city, covering the entirety of the enemy army and the current people I was dodging. "RUN!" "MEN! STAY FIRM AND KEEP ATTACKING THE DOME! SHE WON''T BE ABLE TO ACTIVATE HER SPELL IF WE BREAK HER DEFENSE!" The Pope screamed at his troops, but chaos reigned supreme as I continued the spell sequence that would wipe out the remaining forces. "MAXIMIZE MAGIC!" The spell circle grew ten times larger, getting so large the entire army panicked as they frantically shot their attacks at the dome. Yet my people knew how to strengthen the dome, which meant they were reinforcing the walls even more, giving them confidence to drop the nuclear bomb. "DAMN YOU!" "STOP HER!" "SHE''S SO SLIPPERY!" "STOP HER!" "SOMEONE STOP HER FROM ACTIVATING IT!" The lizard men tried their best to hurt and stop me from launching my spell, but I was far faster than any of them. How stupid of them to underestimate one of the top 5 in the world! Now, pay your dues! The clock was ticking down as the bells prepared to swing their judgment upon the enemy. I was hopeful it would be the end since the attack would consume a tremendous amount of MP and SP. Everything had to die, or it would be all in vain. With that in mind, I completed the activation once my cooldown was ready. "BELLS OF JUDGMENT!" The magical circle immediately compressed into a small ball of light magic as the bells behind me began to ring loud and clear through the battlefield. A spectacular show of power, the best fireworks I could ever show to my people, who safely watched the explosion behind the dome. {DEFENING EXPLOSION BOOM} Interlude: Player vs Non-Player This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Chapter 17: Hope What had just happened?! A big explosion went off, and then the Queen began to fight another man, but the match was so quick it was over before anyone even realized what had happened. The Queen was down on all fours, screaming as the man pressed his foot against her back, calling her weak. Naturally, the fight between the remaining witches and the surviving soldiers resumed once the barrier fell. Vera and I hid while Baba went on to fight, showing far more courage than both of us who chose to stay hidden. I wanted everything to be over. I didn''t want to see any more violence. I had enough already. Make it stop! Lady Baba was the first to try and do something about the upcoming soldiers using the power I had only seen from someone like the Queen. I began to have nightmares and daydreams as we hid behind some rubble. My traumas began to creep back at the sight of another defeat. "Limit breaker! All-encompassing jail!" At her words, a void of light opened and sucked multiple men in before closing as she tried to move toward the Queen, perhaps wanting to tend to her injuries, but the man who had just beaten her had other plans. "You''re an annoying rat. Let your rat Queen die! Accept your defeat in grace!" The guy had no mercy against poor, sweet Baba, who was only trying to heal the Queen''s open bleeding wounds, yet Baba did not stop as she kept crawling. "You''re the rat here. I have lived too long and never been the fighter type, but I cast my most powerful curse upon you here! One day, a Witch shall be your doom! You shall die by the hands of those you''re trying to erase!" Baba threw something at the man, who merely laughed at the hag as he approached her. {Footsteps} "I''ll grant your wish to DIE!" The man quickly picked Baba with his left arm as he prepared his right arm to hit her in the face. I couldn''t stand to watch as I saw the last remaining motherly figure I could cling to about to die, too. The Queen was dying, my mothers were missing, and now even Baba was about to die. I couldn''t take it. "BABA!" I screamed as I closed my eyes to not watch how the man beat up the old lady. I couldn''t watch yet. The punches were so loud I could see the beatdown with my mere hearing. Julius was destroying Baba with each punch, evaporating her body into nothing, killing her in an instant without any signs of remorse. He was a beast. Unfortunately, my scream called the attention of some nearby warriors, forcing Vera to fight for me as I stood there speechless and defenseless, incapable of fighting. I didn''t know how to! What could I even do?! [Despair series] [REJECTED] [Dark magic incompatible with despair series] The text screens popped up again as Vera began to fight some of the soldiers, and she was doing well, yet even she wouldn''t be enough to save us, so she tried her best to move my body, but I was unresponsive to her words and tugs. [?????????? ????????? ????????????] [REJECTED] Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. [????????????] [REJECTED] [?????????? ????????? ????????????] {??????????????} The same dark mist that had covered my body before manifested again, distracting the soldiers fighting Vera. My vision blacked out for several seconds until I saw a dark void. I wanted to help; I wanted the fighting to stop. Why would anyone ruin my peaceful life?! WHAT HAD I DONE TO DESERVE IT!? Dark lightning began to spark throughout the dark mist as the field expanded beyond my bubble, covering the entire battlefield. The man who had beaten Queen Julius soon took notice of my actions, and he tried to stop me from losing my mind to despair. Yet I didn''t let my mind break into it. "Another rat?! You guys sure are annoying. ANTI MAGIC FIELD! CANCEL AURA!" [?????????????? ???????????? ???????????????] [REJECTED] Another screen appeared as Julius tried to get rid of my mist, but his spell got denied inside my field of influence. Still, a bubble appeared around him, but the same could not be said about everyone else with him, as they seemed to grow weaker when the mist hit them. "What the? How are you doing that? Appraisal!" [Six Sins against god series has been rejected] [Cursed series has been rejected] [Seven Heavenly Virtues series Unlocked] [Hope series Unlocked] I felt a slight tingle when the man launched a strange attack on me, yet I did not feel hurt. I might be weak, and I might be useless, but I can''t stand this much violence! Make it stop! "STOP IT!" My voice grew in strength as my mist began to shoot out dark lighting against everything and everyone, including friendly allies since I didn''t have control of my own power. Soon, the entire field turned against me while the Queen cast something behind Julius'' back. "Impossible! Your stats are so shit! How are you able to! UUUUGGH!! This power is draining my MP! HOW?! Ughhgg!!! She''s draining my power away! I need to get out of here! What the hell is that shit!? I''ve never seen it before!" Julius was fast enough to jump out of the way while he scanned my mist with more of his skills and abilities, trying to understand how my magic worked. Still, he came up empty-handed, even though I didn''t know what I was doing. I wanted my mist to stop coming out of me, but I didn''t know how to stop it. {Wispers: "I''m the source of all power... transfer all my children to different corners of the world and let them prosper. I Claudia...} "Yoimiya! Please, we gotta get out of here! You''ve made the perfect smokescreen to run! Please answer me!" "Vera! I can''t stop producing this stuff! I don''t know how to stop it!" "You''ve got to control your emotions! Everything is okay! We can be safe! Everything is fine!" Vera was right; I didn''t see the man who had beaten up Baba and the Queen anywhere, and the mist was getting too thick to see if we could run to safety. She was right. We could escape to live another day. The fog stopped pouring once I regained apparent hope, yet out of nowhere, a bright, sizeable magical circle appeared beneath every living remaining witch. "Thank you for your hard work, Yoimiya. I knew you were special, and you saved everyone today. This is my last message to everyone. Take care of each other and prosper across the world. We are not exterminated but weakened. Our kingdom will rise again. It''s not over. Thank you all for your support." Why was the Queen speaking in such a pessimistic manner? I wondered as Vera reached me when suddenly the light grew brighter and brighter until we were no longer in the witch forest, but somehow, we were somewhere completely different. I lay on the floor next to Vera in the middle of an open wheat field with loud cowbells and moos from those same cows strolling by a nearby road. Had the Queen used all she had to save everyone who had survived the fierce combat? But what would that mean for her?! That man would kill her! We had to help her! "I''m coming!" I screamed just to be shushed by Vera, who placed her hand on my mouth. "Don''t destroy the second chance the Queen gave us. We need to blend into this new place. I don''t know where we are, but it can''t be that bad." {Julius POV} "What was that?" "I don''t know, but that child will be troublesome if we let them grow up. You must find them before it''s too late, you useless pope." "Yes, my lord! I shall accomplish the orders of the true God of the world!" "Mppphh! You''re such a sucker! You''ll worship anything if it means living, don''t you? PATHETIC!" Chapter 18: Self-immolation The field we were on was calm and filled with wheat ready to be picked. It was beautiful, but my distress prevented me from enjoying it. Vera was much more tranquil than me, and she did help me stay somewhat calm, but the notion of leaving our home behind broke something inside me. Yet Vera''s voice brought some comfort to my soul. At least I wasn''t completely alone, and judging by how well she fought even in her weakened state, I felt confident we would be fine. So I cleaned up my tears and calmed down while looking around us, seeing nothing but wheat fields and animals grazing for miles. "Do you know where we could be?" I asked Vera, but she simply shrugged her shoulders without saying a word. I knew she was just as lost as me. "We don''t look alike, and you have an incredibly exceptional type of magic. I don''t know if saying we are sisters will work. Maybe we say we are orphans?" Vera tried to move on, and I did so too, but I couldn''t help but picture what the man was doing to the Queen. "Do you think we could ever beat that monster?" Vera''s face turned pale at my suggestion, but she answered truthfully. "We don''t stand a chance; we can only level up to level 100, and even then, I doubt we could beat him. Surviving is our only option." "Alright, well, we are wearing similar clothes, and uh, we kinda look alike if you ignore your skinny bones." Vera slapped me immediately, and I took it without a fuzz. At least she wasn''t traumatized. "Maybe I should suck some more HP from you until you become skinny! I still have drain touch, and you don''t!" Vera began to chase me across the road, trying to use her skill against me, and I played along. "AHHHHG!! No! Not drain touch! That hurt the last time you did it! Get away from me!" At least, maybe this time, we would be allowed to live in peace like children instead of slaves. Perhaps the events that happened were God''s plans. I would never know. {Queen''s POV} {En Annan Tid, Ett Annat Liv - Kevin Penkin} "How does it feel to be outplayed by a weakling? AUUUUGHh!!" This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Shut up. I''ll torture you until your HP reaches zero, then I''ll resurrect you and make you one of my minions. You will be the one to hunt the survivors." Julius was angry at me for ruining his plans of total eradication, but knowing everyone I could save was, I could die in peace with that knowledge. Use me as their minion? Like I would let that happen. With a single snap of my fingers, I began the self-destruction sequence, which angered Julius even further. "You damn COWARD! KKGGHH! Maximize magic! Cancel!" Julius'' spell did not work, as the self-immolation wasn''t directly tied to magic but to my own SP. My soul power left was my own power that belonged to me as an outside system force, and I did not have to obey his orders to stop. "I''ll wait for you in hell, Julius. May one witch someday find my crown and claim it as their own! Fly through the skies until you find a suitable owner! Queen''s Will sacrifice!" My crown disappeared just a few feet away before Julius could take it, and I began to feel the heat increasing. "Damn you! You''re not letting me have anything, uh? Okay, it''s not like any of your stuff is helpful. You''re all so weak I don''t need your stuff now; just die already." [Self-destruction ready] {Are you sure you want to activate it? (Yes/No)} "Yes." As soon as I pressed the option, a magical circle appeared, and it activated within ten seconds, creating a bright flash of light to illuminate the entire leftover forest. The blast was so strong it engulfed some more soldiers and took them down with me as my last attack against them. The explosion did nothing to Julius, but that wasn''t my goal. I simply did not wish my body or soul to be used by such lowly scum; I rather disappear. Disappearing was what was happening to me as I let my magical barrier down, allowing the blast to damage and destroy my body and soul. "You would rather die than allow me to use you. I can appreciate that. Thou weak your soul and mind stood firm till the end I respect your will. I could stop it and resurrect you, but I will allow you to die." During the last seconds of consciousness I had left, I remembered everyone and everything I had seen. It wasn''t a bad life after all. I lived too long and ruled briefly, but I grew strong enough to be called a Witch Queen. I had done everything possible, even if that wasn''t enough to take down a beast like Julius. I could see the Elder''s face and soul right before my eyes, waving at me as I got utterly destroyed by the blast, which grew to an enormous size, covering the entire forest left in it and evaporating everything in its path alongside me. "You fought well, Claudia." The Elder said as I vanished into nothing, leaving behind a power vacuum that was felt worldwide. The demon king and the Elf patriarch felt fear in their hearts once my power signature completely vanished, destroyed, and tarnished within a single day. [Top 3 worldwide powers] [#1 Melonne Virlana - Elf patriarch - Alive #2 Makima Bardfellow - Demon King - Alive #3 Claudia Nakamura - Witch Queen - Dead {Suicide}] Chapter 19: Shameless "I''ll get you! I need more HP! Just a little bit should be enough! Muahaha!" Vera chased me down for a couple of minutes, almost making me forget the tragedies we had been through. At least we could have some fun now. "Please! I''ll share some I''ll share some, but don''t use drain touch! It hurts!" I would help her, of course, so long as she didn''t use that skill, which genuinely hurt. "Alright then, just accept the HP transfer; I''m down to 500 HP again; I haven''t eaten anything, so my hunger status is still draining me." If she started by saying that, I would''ve shared HP already, but I can''t deny I needed some fun. [Do you wish to share HP with "Veronica?" {Yes/No}] "Yes." The same strange suction feeling hit me. It wasn''t as bad as all the previous times, but it was still weird. The option to share HP would sure be convenient in my world. "Look, over there," Vera points forward at a small town of farmers just doing their business. The city looked much more primitive than the witch forest, but it wasn''t all bad. At least it looked clean from a distance. I couldn''t have been more wrong. Since there was nowhere else to go, we went into town with the agreement to present ourselves as "traveling adventurers." I didn''t want to believe Vera, but in her own words, she said she was old enough to actually register as an adventurer, so she would be the one to present herself as the leading figure. The main issue with her story was her skinny body, but she said that wouldn''t be a problem as long as we managed to get money. I wish I had never gotten my money stolen, but there''s no time to regret past actions. What''s done, it''s done, and I will move forward. "You think they''ll believe you''re my guardian?" Vera scoffs at me while we keep walking toward the town. "Young adventurers caring for their smaller siblings while working is more common than you think." That made sense if we compare this world to my old one. I cared for my sister before when I wasn''t even ten. I thought the guard posted at the main entrance would be a problem, but he didn''t say anything and just let us through with a simple "Good morning." Wasn''t he worried we would be criminals or something? I guess we didn''t look suspicious, but still, it felt weird. "Good morning." Vera was the one to answer the guard''s greeting while pulling me away since I found the guy''s clothes and armor interesting. The guard wore black armor covered in strange patterns and a long double-edged sword at his waist. I could see the pads beneath the metal armor and a glimpse of chain mail on top of the padding. Yet perhaps looking at him was what made him suspicious of us. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "I don''t think I''ve seen you before," The guard said as he turned around to face us, with me still staring at his armor set. Vera pinched my arm ever so slightly, making me flinch. "We aren''t from here; we are traveling through," Vera said, tensing her grip on me. Was it that serious? I didn''t find my actions particularly bad. "Uh? Well, that''s a new one; nobody has gone through here since the monster forest route opened. Glad some adventurers still use this town." The guard didn''t sound angry or suspicious but more like an average person trying some small talk, probably because his job was tedious. "Do you like your job?" I had to ask since he seemed friendly enough, yet Vera pinched me again when I did so. I wanted to tell her to stop, but it was okay. She was probably being cautious. The problem with being too cautious is the same problem with being too comfortable. She needed to understand the balance between both. "Ahaha! Well, you''re bold, but yes, I do. It used to be fun when many bandits and monsters attacked the city, but now that all traffic has diverged, I barely see any action." Just as I had suspected, the guard was bored, not suspicious. Well, that was good news. I could exploit that weakness further. "Oh, really? How many monsters have you killed?" The guard cleared his throat and proudly stood firm while puffing out his chest. He had probably been waiting for this moment his whole life. "Something close to two hundred! I used to be the best back in my day! I probably still am one of the best! So be sure you''re in safe hands if trouble shows up!" (¤Ã????) The guard had clearly practiced that speech for a while since he posed and everything. {Whisper "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Vera asked. "I''m about to get us some money. Calm down; I''ve got this."} Vera looked at me disgusted, but since she was probably starving, she didn''t say anything back and just accepted my strategy. "I would love to stay and hear your stories, but we must make money. We ran out on our way here. Do you know where we can make some?" The guard almost immediately acted the way I had expected, just like my grandpa when I told him I didn''t have time for him to vent out his stories unless something... "There''s the adventurer''s guild, but since there''s not many monsters around, you will probably have less work there. On the other hand, I could offer you a job as a maid if you don''t mind staying a little longer to talk." ¨q( ?_?)¨rVera once again stared at me disgustedly, but I simply smirked at her, forcing her to choose between starving or going along with it. {Whisper} "I never thought you were this scummy," Vera whispered into my ear while I continued manipulating. Scummy? You had to know how to persuade people to survive in my world; this was standard stuff for me. "I could stay, but big sis has been starving herself to feed me, so she needs something to fill her stomach. Could you pay us some in advance? I swear we will work hard." The guard did not hesitate to pull out what I assumed was the equivalent of a wallet just to hand some silver coins to Vera, who took them, trying to avoid eye contact with the man. Was she embarrassed? I guess we had just met the guy, and I had just extorted some money out of a complete stranger, but oh well, it would do as far as it concerned me. Vera did look at me like (©`_©`©g. "There you go, that should be good enough to buy something at the table. Why don''t you go there while I talk with you, little sister? Go on, it''s okay. I would have done the same for my little sis." Vera didn''t object and just left after saying, "Thank you." I was okay with not eating yet. "What was your name again? I don''t think we introduced ourselves." The guard soon presented himself with his former name, and I followed suit. His name was "Bartholomew." I will call him "Bart" since his full name is too long. Chapter 20: Turkey legs "I used to be one of the strongest adventurers in my day, you see?!" Bart was such a nuisance to be around, and I began to regret my decision to stick around to hear his stories after he began to tell me his entire back story. Now, he was showing me his old adventurer card. It showed he got to the "Gold" ranking, but I can''t tell if that''s high or low since I know nothing. It could be the lowest rank of all I knew. At least Veronica would stop losing HP due to her malnutrition, but I wasn''t so sure we would be up to becoming "adventurers." The role of being an adventurer in this world sounded like a vagabond to me. You have no permanent home and are forced to move from city to city looking for work. Who would ever in their right mind become an adventurer? The job sounded stupid. Aside from being a dumb career, being an adventurer required you to be at least ten, and well, I''m still six, according to the talking voice in my head. Vera would be the only person who could register as an adventurer, but I''m not sure we want that job anyway. After hearing Bartholomew for a few more dreadful hours of worthless conversation, I finally get to the juicy stuff. If anyone knew things about the world, it would surely be this man. My assessment hit the nail on the head with my deduction. "Do you know anything about witches and humans? I heard they don''t like each other well; you know why?" "I don''t know who told you that, but that''s a lie. Humanity has always stood firm with the Witch Kingdom. The church tries to mask the truth about them, but don''t tell anyone I said that." So it wasn''t a natural instinct to fight us, so why did the church consider us enemies? The Witch Queen killed a lot of humans back in that fight, but she did so because they attacked the forest first, right? Had the Kingdom done something terrible before that? Did the Witch Kingdom perhaps do something that granted that reaction? "Do you think I could learn your sword fighting style if I tried?" The man quickly laughed at my suggestion, making me think he would say something like, "Not in a million years." Yet his answer gave me hope. "Yes, of course. All you need to be a good swordsman is common sense, and then you''re fine. The most basic knowledge is to have some common sense; most swordsmen forget even the basics when fighting monsters all day, never fighting another smart creature." My father used to carry a sword when he still wore his military uniform until he surrendered his equipment to run. I wish I could''ve trained with it back then; maybe I could''ve learned some other skill instead of just being excellent at manipulating people''s feelings. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. That skill failed me anyway; the Russian soldier did not care about my pleads or age. He just killed me. I wonder what was going through that guy''s mind, what drove him to be so bloodlust? Could I perhaps exploit people to drive their trust for blood? "Anyway, where do you guys come from?" Bart hit me with a heavy question out of nowhere, and I had no quick response to it. I don''t know this world or any other nation outside the Witch nation. What could I say? "We come from the Silvet nation up north," Vera interjected from behind me while still eating what looked like a turkey leg. I almost sighed in relief as I just froze with that question. I was about to say something crazy like, "We come from Narnia!" or "Gondor!" Yet Silvet sounded like a cheap name, something so easy to come with, but it didn''t even sound cool. It sounded like Silver but with a T at the end instead of an R. Whoever comes up with this names indeed has a tiny brain or is bored. What was I on about? Oh yeah, Vera saving my butt. I still want to ask her why not just go with "Vero" since her name is "Veronica," but oh well, I guess she likes it with an A. Or maybe it''s a cheap reference to another famous light novel that just so happens to somewhat match this one in some ways... {Please forgive me I had to} Vera appeared out of nowhere when I needed her the most, and she now seemed way happier just devouring the roasted turkey leg like her life depended on it, which I guess it did. At least her grumpy attitude had vanished; perhaps her hunger had changed her. "Oh, hey there. You went to the Aracne shop, didn''t you?" The what of who? "Aracne?" that did not sound like a bird in the slightest. Was it the restaurant''s name? "Yeah, pretty weird name for a street business, but it was cheap, and their chicken is the best!" "I know; I still wonder how they sell so cheaply. I can''t even get the raw chicken for the price of their meals; that place is of true value right there." Vera and Bart were so happy and light-hearted, as if we had known each other for years, which almost made me forget the tragic past we had just seen a couple of hours ago. Time is the greatest band-aid, as they say, right? Moving away from the tragedies and appreciating the good moments like these are more valuable than being stuck in sorrow and regret. Sadness and sorrow have their place, but if you get stuck in that hole of hopelessness and depression, you''ll never get anywhere, like my father told me. I will move on from Julius and the church until I become strong enough to face them. If I just think about them, I''ll never get anywhere. Julius'' power is clearly out of our league if the Queen couldn''t beat him, yet something tells me I might be able to do something about it if I become strong enough. The main problem is if he will even allow us to become strong in the first place. I doubt someone as powerful as them would be satisfied with a job not completely finished. Being greedy drove my country to its doom; influential people fall into the same trap every single time. Napoleon fell into the trap, and so did the guy with the short mustache. Powerful people tend to push the limits of their power to achieve their goals. I just wish I could confidently say I will bite them in the arse if they keep pushing us but judging by how quickly and badly he beat the shit out of the best of us, I would have doubts about our chances of success. The Queen was already miles away from me, and this guy beat the shit out of her. What chances do I have against that? Maybe I could ask god for help, but wouldn''t that be asking too much from god? They''re not my pocket genie, after all. I should reserve asking god anything as a last resort. V1: Im a goblin, so what? What had happened? I don''t remember it well enough, yet judging by how I simply appeared before a new place I''d never seen, I think it was safe to assume I had died. My skin was green, and my parents looked like classic goblins from well-known stories. Have I been isekaid? Perhaps. Yet, I still had no idea what killed me. I was simply taking the usual bike route to work when suddenly I felt a hard push from my sides, and that was it. I lost consciousness for a few seconds, and then I was here. Did a car run me over? What killed me? I had no idea, but it sure was fast. Why I''m not freaked out is mainly because I still have a feeling I might just be in a coma somewhere, and I''m just in a dream right now, yet everything feels too real for me to take that at face value. If I''m truly dead and I''m now a goblin, then my only wish is for someone to throw my computer into a bathtub filled with water. Please destroy my phones and my hard drives. Nobody can look at those. Please, whoever finds them, BREAK THEM! Destroy my GEAR! I''m sure nobody knows I''m dead if that''s true. My parent probably still have no idea. My friends? I was a shut-in from home to work from work to home. My boss is the only person who probably worries about my absence since I was his most productive employee. I''ve got nothing about why I''ve reincarnated as a goblin. Personally, I''ve never been a goblin fan and don''t remember having goblin-like behaviors or attitude. So why have I been reincarnated as a goblin? I don''t know. My only clue is that I used to be an asshole in video game lobbies, but that''s it. Have I really been sent to another world as a representation of my internet personality? What kind of god runs this place if so? Someone who clearly is here for vendetta against specific individuals, that''s for sure. It''s not out of the question to think they might have actually been the ones that staged my death. "Food eat you must," my goblin mother said as she tried to put more of that purple poison down my throat. That''s right, I''m a little goblin, not a grown-up mature one, such a pain in the butt. The poison mentioned above is also disgusting! It tasted like piss and dirt! Mama Goblin didn''t have mercy on me, not even for being a brat. I was eventually forced to open my mouth wide to swallow more of that disgusting slurry of poison that tasted worse than shit, don''t ask how I know what shit tastes like. It''s not important! My body tweaked once it swallowed the poison, and my entire stomach turned into a living nightmare. The explosiveness of it reminded me of Baco Bell''s food. Yet, at least Baco Bell was somewhat tasty. This slurry was just disgusting! Please, oh god, all mighty, save me! A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. [Proficiency has reached the required level - acquired skill: "Poison resistance level 1."] Uh? So the slurry really was poison. I had only been partially joking, but now that this voice says it, I... wait a minute. I''ve got a system voice? How do I summon you? Divine voice! [Temporary name] Hello? Konochiwa? Hola? Hablas Espanol? Parla portuges? Well, the system voice of this world just sucked. it didn''t understand English. How was I supposed to use it? Alright, calm down. It''s not the end of the world. At least I can access some system that confirms the whole "I''ve been isekaid" argument. I''m growing excited by the second; just think about it! I''ve been reincarnated and sent into a fantasy land where I can meet countless cute waifus and form my harem! Oh yes, please praise me! I''m the greatest! I can already see the fame lurking nearby. There''s just one problem with my plans, though. I''m a mother-ducking goblin! Why have I become one of the ugliest, most disgusting creatures to have walked the Earth?! Can I evolve out of this?! I better be able to leave this hideous class behind for all that''s holy. I promise I''ll be a good boy from now on! {Sigh} At least I''m being cared for and have a good family, even if my mother''s cooking is dreadful. I swear she always goes to cook some of the most disgusting things ever on purpose. Perhaps she is trying to get rid of me. LoL "You how you doing been?" My father asks me in its garbled English way. Were both of my parents stupid or what? "I''ve been doing fine. When will I be allowed to hunt with you, Father?" My father just looks at me and laughs at my question while I force myself to eat the poison down. "Hunting not ready you are. Mother teach you needs to." Oh my goodness, I can barely understand a word of whatever comes from this guy''s mouth. Can I get a redo? Maybe reincarnate me somewhere else where they can speak my language? Japanese would be excellent. "Can I at least help you butcher the prey? I want to become like you, Dad!" My father didn''t even answer with words. He just nudged my head and nodded in agreement. Ugh, another poison spoon down the hatch! [Proficiency has reached the required level - Skill: "Poison resistance." Has increased from level one to level two.] I wish I had never known that information. Thank you very much. At least this food is serving an extraordinary purpose. I''m at least gaining a possibly valuable skill with each spoonful, but man, is it dreadful. I wish there was a better way to introduce me to a world system, even if it''s cool to have one. Now I wonder what my power is. Every Isekai protagonist always comes with some super-overpowered ability, right? I''m one of those reincarnations, right? Now please tell me, divine voice! What is my power!? {Silence, Silence, Silence.} I expected more from your divine voice; you''ve let me down. In all seriousness, how do I summon it? I doubt these stupid parents know how to summon it since they only say things like, "Divine voice, I heard!" They''re actually the ones from which I copied its name. "The divine voice" sounds like a cheap name if you ask me. Chapter 21: Im not cute! >:C {A Sweet Smile - Yu-Peng Chen} It''s been a few weeks since we crashed into this new town, and I''m lovin'' it. The city is almost as quiet and peaceful as the witch forest. The people have also become accustomed to Vera and Me. Talk about an easy assimilation, am I right? "Hey there, Yoimiya, the usual?" The fisherman asks me while I fiddle with my equipment for a few seconds while waiting in line. "Yeah, the usual. You know me well already, uh?" The fisherman simply smiles while he cleans my order right before me. His craftsmanship was worthy of praise, if anything. I had never seen anyone who took such pride and care in filleting fish like him. It was pretty enjoyable, to be honest. "Of course, I know you! You''re the cutest little thing I''ve seen around!" {Sigh} I wish he hadn''t reminded me of my frail looks, but it was terrific to Bartholomew once he found out people gave discounted prices to me because of my "cuteness." Geez, I''m not that cute, am I? The sun hits my face ever so slightly, making my cheeks blush a little since I''ve got no melatonin to protect my skin. The people around me almost immediately begin to make "Aw" noises as they try to squeeze my cheeks, but I don''t let them. I''m a killing machine, you know?! WAAAAAH! I said I liked to have control over people and all, but this type of control feels weird. Sure, these people would probably die for me, but I''m not sure how I feel about it since they will only do it because I''m "cute." What if I were ugly then? It didn''t seem fair, but I guess that was my charm. My only wish and thing that I would change would be my skin. I wouldn''t complain if I could be a little more tanned. I''m so pale and white that I sometimes think I''ve become a ghost. Also, you could probably spot me at night since I reflect every bit of light back at you. {TwT} At least Vera likes the place and has been working hard to raise her level once Bartholomew granted her access to this city''s upgrade pedestal. Vera sits comfortably at level 25 while I''m still at level 3. Since I do not know what to do when we hunt lower-class monsters, I swing my sword wildly. "Here you go, Yoi. That''ll be 40 Eris." I pay the man his money and head back home with the fish while I pass by other places to check out their food or snack deals. "Good morning, Yoimiya." The fish and chips establishment greets me, and I answer right after. "Good morning." "Hey, Good morning, Yoimiya." Next was the clothing store owner, who made my current clothes. I answer to him too. "Good morning." "Good morning, Yoimiya." The butcher also says good morning, and I really feel like ignoring him, but at last, I just muster a forced Good morning. "Good morning..." I never thought I would say it, but I don''t like being so well-known within a month! It''s nice that nobody dislikes me, but you don''t all have to treat me like I''m special because I''m not! I''m just a weak little kid with pale skin and a sword! What''s so special about me? The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I doubt everyone simply found me cute. I mean, I understand men seeing that, but women also think I''m pretty. I don''t want to become a narcissist like Julius, so you all better stop praising me before it gets to my head! I need to remind myself of it! I''m not special! I''m average! Yes sir! [Proficiency has reached the required level. Acquired Skill: "Rising star - Level 1."] You, too, divine voice? {Temporary name.} I avoid every other establishment on my way home since I go up early for the fish. Not many shops are open; otherwise, I would never be back. Once I get home, Vera snatches the fish and takes it to the kitchen, greeting me with hot tea. "Vera! You need to get the fish more often! The people harass me!" "Oh, quit crying! You know people give you up to 50% off! How can we not take such a deal, right Bartholomew?" "Y-Yeah! You save us quite a lot of money, so you must do it. They don''t give discounts to Veronica." Even Bartholomew was on it, so I was screwed. This was my routine and my burden alone. What a pain in the butt. I take a sip of tea and slightly burn my tongue with it. "Shesh! You could''ve warned me it was boiling hot." "Oh? Careful, Yoimiya, it''s hot." Veronica simply teases me with a smirk and a taunting little laugh. So, she did it on purpose? Okay, if that''s how it is. "How will you make the fish today? Veronica?" "I told you not to call me that..." "Oh woah, calm down, you too. I don''t want to put you both down like last time." Bartholomew''s words calm both of us and remind me of my weakness. That''s right, I was still weak compared to everyone around me. I needed to get stronger. "When will you teach me how to fight with a sword?! I still swing this bad boy randomly, and I have no clue how to use the sword." "Uh? Veronica hasn''t taught you anything?" "Hey! I have taught her some moves, but she is just dumb!" "Veronica, don''t talk about your sister like that. I''m sure she is not as bad as you say; come with me, Yoimiya. Show me your moves!" Bartholomew challenges me to friendly squabble at the house patio, where I proceed to butcher every single kove Vera taught me like an imbecile. {Gamestart - Kevin Penkin} "AHHHHHHHH!" {Bonk} {BONK} {BONK!} I last about five seconds against Bartholomew, who neutralizes me with only a single move every single time, hitting me in the head with the butt of his sword. I try to do various made-up moves and even a low blow, but nothing works as I get endlessly bonked over and over! "You sure you''re even trying?" Bartholomew''s taunt doesn''t help with my confidence, but I keep trying for several more minutes, being stomped on without mercy. "You move like my grandma." At those words, I can''t take it anymore, finally pushing my mysterious Skill. The Skill I acquired back then against Edwina and the others. [7 Heavenly virtues: Hope] With the Skill active, Bartholomew finally steps back with the first swing of my sword as it connects against his. "Uh? What''s this power?" Thanks to my Skill, once I get the power boost, I keep randomly trying moves but with an increased speed that finally makes Bart take the fight more seriously. "I don''t know what it is, but whenever I get hope of winning or wanting to win, I get this boost!" "I see, so you''re cheating! Fine then, kiddo! I will show you no mercy! SKILL! All boost aura! Blessing of magic caster!" Bartholomew also boosts himself, which lets him reclaim the master role as he bonks me even in my boosted state. Until my Skill announces its uniqueness. [Skill: Hope has granted a power booster high enough to match the opponent.] "AHHHH!! Hyaaahh! YAAAHH!!" Bartholomew makes strange noises as he retreats every time my sword clashes with his since it looks like he struggles to keep up with my strength. "What is this power of yours?! What Skill could possibly grant you such power?! UGH!" My last hit finally pushes Bartholomew with such power that it makes him lose his balance, leaving him in shock. He gets down to one knee and stops the fight. "That''s enough! I don''t know your Skill, but it''s way too strong!" The dark mist vanishes once the fight ends, and my newfound strength leaves with it. Interlude: Beaten up by a god I did it; I''ve sent fear down the spines of every significant power with the total eradication of the most powerful race of magical users worldwide. The Queen committed suicide in an attempt to escape humiliation, but all I needed was her head. Which is what my right-hand holds as I invade the elf kingdom. "You damn coward! You dare use cheap tricks like those and call yourself a god?!" The Elf patriarch was extremely mad at me as I prepared my sword to cut off his head next. "I''m a god compared to weaklings like yourself. Lights out, Grandpa!" I cut the man''s head with a simple swap of my blade with such ease it made me excited. This sword was terrific! I need to praise that dwarf blacksmith when I return this blade, which is exceptional. {Elf forest burning in the background while soldiers kill the elves} I''m a god, and I might be god himself for all they know. I shall get what I want and do as I please; no one can stop me. Who will stand up to me? Nobody! That''s right! Nobody can stand up to me, not even when I destroy entire nations! I control the world! I control everything! The pope blindly followed my orders, and he could do nothing about it. I killed their supposed god and will hunt down every single one left remaining as I prepare for total global domination. Under my rule, everyone will be my slave and live peacefully while serving the one true god! MYSELF! "Isn''t that right?! Don''t you all exist so I can be praised like the god I am!? Isn''t that your ultimate purpose?!" I scream into the depths of the burning elf forest while my army destroys it, bathing the entire floor with blood that only entertains me. The pope beside me simply answers with a clear "Yes, my lord!" I''m a god; I''m an unstoppable force destined for greatness. I''ve been reincarnated with all my powers from my previous video game MMORPG; thus, this land now belongs to me! Screw doing what''s better for the world! I want to exploit this world as much as possible and show humanity how terrifying an actual god is. I follow no rules implanted by these fake gods who don''t even dare to face me, and I don''t care about the laws and standards MCs should follow in Isekai stories! It''s all well and good when the OP character chooses to be stupid and naive, but that''s not me! I want to conquer it all. [Sudden clash of light from the skies as the roar of a god sounds across the field] {Lotta Feroce - Yugo Kanno} The beam of light crashes against the ground before me as a silhouette forms within the dome. clearly, I had called the attention of a god again. How many times did I have to prove my worth? Did these gods really think they stood a chance? "I''ve seen enough of your mischievousness and cocky attitude. I will tolerate no more of this nonsense!" The god shows off his gear and sword, but I hardly look impressed. His gear was nothing too particular; it was just a five-star sword and equipment, which was a mere joke. Stolen novel; please report. "What are you going to do about it?" The god doesn''t respond with words but with a sword swing, which almost takes me off guard. Luckily, my automated response activates my time slow-down skill just in time to dodge. "You''ll need more than that power level to kill me! I''m much faster than you will ever UGH!" What?! My abdomen was bleeding even though I had dodged the attack, but how? I was sure I had evaded his sword. Could it be he outplayed me? "You''re a mere mortal. You''re no god! I shall teach you a proper lesson, BOY!" With those words, the god before me moves once again, coming for me, and again, he hits me without touching my body with his sword! Something has to be up! What kind of trickery was this? "Aurora! Automatic field scan! Find out what''s going on with this guy!" [On it] My system begins its scan while I retreat over and over, being pushed so far back that I almost lose my footing. This guy was dangerous, far more potent than the previous god I had killed. This guy knew what he was doing, but it had to be a trick. "Your soul is MINE!" The god throws some mysterious artifacts that look like chains with hooks that stick to my soul with a single sweep. I resist the pull, but it takes a lot just to keep my soul close to my body as the god tries to steal my soul away. "WHY YOU!? DON''T GET COCKY! SKILL! THE WORLD! TIME STOP!" The entire plane stops with a single spell, and I relax a little until the god begins to move in my stopped time. It should''ve been impossible for him to bypass my time stop; the only beings capable of doing so were administrators back in my game! "I can do that too! You''re the dumb one for believing you could take over our world that easily! Now suffer! Unlike Andromeda, I will not stand by and watch you kill my people!" So this was the god of the elves?! Why hadn''t the witch god showed up then?! "Kggggg! You can''t beat me! I''m the strongest being alive! I am UUUUUGGGHHHH!! NNGUUGHGH AHHHGG! DAAAHHHG!!" The aforementioned god gives me no time to recover from my spell casting as he punches the shit out of me without mercy, and it works as I feel actual pain for once. I had the pain nullification skill maxed out, yet these guy''s punches hurt so badly that they made me cry out in pain every time he hit me. This god wasn''t fooling around. He was trying to kill me for real, not playing around like the last guy. I could respect that, but let me power up! "Get the fuck away from my people! I can''t kill you since she ordered me not to kill reincarnations, but she never said anything about beating your ass! I will teach you to respect authority like a good person! LITTLE! BOY!" The god continued beating me, and I tried to stop him, yet his strength was out of my league. "GAAAHHGG! AAHHHGG! NAAHAHGG!!" [No trickery found] [Subject appraisal results show he is indeed a true god] No shit, really? It''s not like I could feel his power pummeling every inch of my body like I was made of butter. At one point, I even began to cough out blood with every punch. This was bad; I had to get away! "Skill! Open porta! AHHHHHHHH!" The god uses his hand to shut me up, and he picks me up at the same time while he presses his hand hard against my face. I try to punch him away, but he merely scoffs at me while his hand slowly crushes my jaw, finally showing me why he is a god. "AHHHHHHHHHHHG!!!!!!!!" "Repent, and you may be forgiven! I now cast you to the world''s edge where you will exist alone and hungry for eternity! I can''t kill you, but I can restrict your powers until you reflect upon your actions!" The god finally pops my jaw, crushing it like a can of empty soda, and opens a portal beneath me. "FUCK YOU!" With those last words, the being doesn''t even let me say anything else as he kicks me on the side of my head just to drop me inside the portal once he is done. Julius meets One Swing "AHHHHHHHHHHG!!!! CHIKUSH¨­!" I will overpower you, damn elf god. I shall get my revenge! One day, I will become stronger. I¡¯ll be the strongest one in the world! I will make that prick kneel and kiss my feet for forgiveness. This is far from over. This humiliation is not proper for a god like myself. ¡°Hup!¡± I will have no mercy against this guy. He deserves none. I shall have no mercy against this guy; I will have none! How dare he? How dare, how dare? KGGGGG! My rage burns deep inside my body while I grind my teeth, losing myself in my anger until the persistent ¡°Hup¡± distracts me. ¡°Hup!¡± What was making that darn noise? Was I imagining things or what? I looked over every direction, not seeing much other than a long purple sword wildly swinging in the distance. Yet how was that possible? Hadn¡¯t that god cast me as far away from civilization as possible? How was there someone near? ¡°HUP!¡± Again, There was the same voice, tone, and intensity. Who was making those noises anyway? All I saw was a ridiculously long sword going up and down behind a small mountain, so I checked it out since I had nothing better to do. What else could I do at that point anyway? ¡°Hup!¡± On the other side of the mountain, a man stood firm on the ice surface of a glacier, swinging his ridiculously long sword into the horizon. His motion was clean and precise. A warm layer of air hits your face with every swing. How strange could he be another lost soul sent here by a god? ¡°Hey, there, buddy.¡± The long-haired man pays me no attention as he swings his sword. His ignorant attitude hits something within me that makes me think he intentionally ignored me. An Ego stomper, if you will. I couldn¡¯t let that slide, so I went ahead and used magic against the man, stopping his blade in mid-air with magic. ¡°Hup¡ª! Hm? Is that an icicle? It¡¯s very long. I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°Hey, there. Sorry to bother you, but how did you get here?¡± ¡°I had heard this was a place of great solitude, a long way from home where I could practice the swinging of my blade for great lengths of time, and so I walked here.¡± ¡°You walked HERE?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± That¡¯s all I needed to know from this guy with a strange attitude toward someone who meant to disrespect him. Something about his laid-back attitude hit me the wrong way. Was he genuinely fearless, or was he dumb? Wasn¡¯t he able to sense my crushing magical signature? ¡°Could I ask you to take me back to civilization?¡± ¡°Well... If I must. Though I wish to stay and continue to train for greater lengths, I suppose if you¡¯re in a hurry, I have no choice but to assist some geezer whose patience is very short indeed. Very well, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Did you just call me Geezer? Don¡¯t you know who I AM?!¡± ¡°I have never seen or heard of you. Now, let¡¯s go before I leave you speaking to yourself.¡± ¡°I am a god damn god killer! How dare you disrespect me!¡± Julius, the god killer, had challenged One Swing, who was simply trying to train alone for a minute. It seemed that it didn¡¯t matter where he trained. People always found ways to get him in trouble he never asked for. Even in this far away secluded land of nothing, trouble found him. ¡°Blessing of magic caster! Ultimate form! [Restricted] Damn! Ugh! Second form! Warlord!¡± The mysterious, nameless man shouted something and then went into an armored form, apparently to fight One Swing, who was only prepared to fight because he had to. {Sigh} One Swing calmly raised his trusted sword made out of exceptional material just for him. With the power of soul power in it, nothing could stop his blade, or so he thought. ¡°DIE! SKILL! GOD KILLING PUNCH!¡± ¡°SEVEN-SLAYING STAR JUDGMENT OF¡ª!¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Both men moved at the same speed and clashed against their weapons of choice, Julius¡¯s punches versus One Swing¡¯s sword; for a minute, it seemed like One Swing was winning the first clash. The first clash eventually went to One Swing, who threw Julius far away into a mountain. ¡°That was an impressive move. Too bad it was so short-lived. Looks like he¡¯s already done...¡± ¡°WHO DO YOU THINK IS DONE FOR!? SKILL! SEVEN DEADLY METORITE!¡± ¡°HEAVEN-PIERCING VIOLET OVERDRIVE¡ª!¡± Julius¡¯s seven magical beams clashed against One Swing¡¯s Sword, and once again, his power almost managed to push away that ridiculous blade of his. Still, One Swing eventually destroyed his magical balls. The enemy looked frustrated at the ground, like he was missing firepower. Had the god locked away his abilities?! ¡°Are you finished? I don¡¯t wish to be kept from my training for much longer.¡± "DAMN YOU! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!" "Your short temper offends me. Can I leave now?¡± One Swing¡¯s attitude only served to piss off Julius even further, who didn¡¯t take kindly to his laid-back attitude. Finally, moments later, Julius began to seriously try to kill one Swing, who had to retreat. ¡°WHAT WERE YOU SAYING?! CRY! CRY LITTLE BOY CRY!¡± ¡°...¡± One Swing didn¡¯t respond to Julius¡¯ punches. He took every single one while thinking, ¡°What did I do to cause this reaction?¡± Julius proudly kept plummeting One Swing, but he eventually stopped once he threw him far away, yet One Swing never let go of his sword. ¡°That was... unpleasant. Are you finished?¡± One Swing calmly picked himself up from the hole he was thrown into, showing only minor scratches as he gripped his sword. ¡°How the hell? I¡¯m sure I broke your bones. How are you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to train my body to become the longest. I can endure this much, at least. But I won¡¯t hold it against you if you want to apologize.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me!?¡± ¡°No, but your short temper is starting to offend me, so leave me to my training, and we can call it even.¡± (Albeit I don¡¯t even know for what.) One Swing didn¡¯t back down and didn¡¯t like Julius, who was building a sword just as long as One Swing¡¯s but made out of magic instead of Soul metal. Julius¡¯s sword immediately caught his attention, and he was excited that he had met someone with the same passion, even if his sword was a tad longer. ¡°Wha¡ª?! That sword! It¡¯s length is very impressive! What do you call it? I call mine¡ª¡± ¡°YOUR DEATH!¡± ¡°From Justice¡¯s Incarnation of Abyssal Crimson Light¡ª!¡± The motion was almost similar, with Julius Swinging sideways, eventually clashing against One Swing¡¯s sword. The Clash made the entire ground beneath them tremble and rumble, eventually making One Swing look like the hero with his long hair moving to the rhythm of the air. Past the first clash, the fight continued with Julius trying a head-on Swing from up, too, which is met with One Swing¡¯s own slash in defense, causing another clash. The second sword clash causes another vast and long beam of light to emanate from the collision of powers, which eventually equalize each other. Hours go on like that, clash after clash. One Swing¡¯s sword name grew longer and longer, as did his enjoyment. Finally, he had found someone with whom he could spar without killing them with a single strike. Not only that, but this opponent matched his long sword style, and he could respect that. {Julius Panting along with One Swing} ¡°Are you satisfied yet?¡± ¡°Fuck you! How are you able to keep up with me?¡± ¡°Well, I am starting to reach the lengths of my limit, I must admit...¡± ¡°How about a draw? Just show me back to civilization, and I¡¯ll put this behind us.¡± ¡°Very well. Sounds good to me.¡± V2: Careful for what you wish for. {·±–Ñ - Hitoshi Fujima} Ah, the air was clean, and the sky was blue as it always is. This freshness and the nature of this world were extraordinary, and once I got used to the language barrier with the goblins, I began to enjoy this life. There was nothing special to this simple life, but that was what made it enjoyable. I could help my mother with tasks and improve my newfound skill in making knives out of sharp stones. Everyone in the goblin village still uses Stone Age gear to hunt for prey, but I have bigger ambitions that might come true with enough time thanks to my unique skill, "Living forge." "Pan!" My father''s voice called out for me while I was in the middle of a new forge job, so it took me a while to respond. I put my tools down and went to see what my father wanted, and I was suddenly greeted with a long spear. "Today, hunting, we go! Chief says fine, you come with us." He still didn''t speak correctly, but he was my father. Now, love him or hate him. He feeds me and truly loves me. At least he had that going for him. "Great! I''ll be of service! I promise not to let anyone down!" My father proudly pads my head and walks me over to the pack of goblins waiting for us. I knew basically everyone there, all with three-letter names, every single one of them. The hunting session doesn''t take much skill, or even time, for that matter, as I get introduced to the most basic primitive types of traps I had seen on a video or two. The traps consisted of simple trip wires that triggered a swinging wooden trap across the field and into the beast''s head. We were on the hunt for "Wild Boar," which was the name everyone had mentioned, so I had to be careful. If boars were magical aside from being violent, it would be a harsher task than expected. Not to brag, but I''d kind of been a hunter in my younger years before I died, so I had some experience, even if not of this kind. {Boar noises} {Rustle-Rustle} {Boar noises suddenly stop at once} The sounds of the forest going quiet with the movement of the boar were strange, and the Elder said so as well. The noises coming from nature were not the usual ones but the noises you get when a predator lurks nearby. The forest went dead silent, and even the nearby boar went silent. {Whispering} "Retreat, danger ahead." "Retreat, danger ahead," The chain of communications repeated the same message all the way back where I was, and so I began to slowly retreat until a roar made me turn around. The screams of the Elder and those in the front made me panic and freeze. "AHHHHHH!!! RUN!!!!" Everyone began to scream and run away at once when a gigantic tiger-like creature appeared before us, just ripping the poor boar we were hunting like it was made out of marshmallow. I froze and watched how the creature tore everyone apart, at least in the front row. {Loud Roar} The creature''s roar was loud and intense, making for a good, stunning weapon. I froze even further as everyone ran past me. It took me too long to realize I was the beast''s next victim until it had me at arm''s reach. I only reacted until it hit me on the side of my body, launching me away against a tree with so much force I felt my ribs break. "AHHHHHGGG!" A scream of terror left my body as I crashed against the tree. Luckily for me, the creature didn''t seem fixated on me, so it left me to die there, choosing instead to hunt some of the others in my crew down. I wouldn''t even call that luck. It was more like a miracle. I could''ve ended my run then and there, but the creature spared me. Unlike some of my other friends, the creature simply threw me away like a small toy that wasn''t worth playing with. Now, my issue was to return to the village. How would I do that? I couldn''t walk or move, and my body was in shock after the crash. I was useless, just bleeding out. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Was there a god I could pray for help? This looked like one of those movie moments where a character prays for help, and an angel drops down from heaven to save the day, but this was real life, not a fantasy world. It was real life. I couldn''t count on anyone''s help but my own. "HP Appraisal" [You have 15 out of 500 HP left] Well, that summed up my situation. I was about to die with that much HP left, but I counted I could make it past another day. All thanks to the hunger mechanic, which takes away some HP percentage when you''ve got the "starving" effect. What could I do? The village was not nearby, and the creature was probably running toward it, which meant everyone would most likely die. Could I count on adventurers to randomly find me and help? Of course not! Humans would kill me in an instant. I''m a monster now. Unless I play a good card, I''ll be killed if I ask humans for help. Maybe they will help me if I show myself to be humble and reasonable, right? The main reason people dislike goblins is the brute-like nature of a goblin, but I''m no ordinary goblin. I''m part human; I don''t want to be seen as a goblin. Without any good plan, I simply used low-level magic to somewhat heal my wounds with healing magic. I learned from my mother. At least it was enough to let me walk and stop the bleeding, but the affected areas still hurt so badly. The sun was up high, so I chose to walk in the opposite direction of the village. I had to get as far away from the creature as possible. I would die if that tiger found me and just breathed near me. I walked and walked for several hours, which felt like days, thanks to the horrible pain coming from my abdomen. My ears were lying low since my morale was devasted, but I kept going, eventually spotting an exit to the forest. On my way out, I could see some lower-level enemies and whatnot, but they didn''t pay me much attention, probably because I looked so weak and beat up that I wouldn''t pose much of a threat. I walked some more and finally exited the thick forest into what I assumed was a plane field. There were big crops of fruit I had never seen before just growing in the fields, and some of it looked tasty, yet I didn''t want to steal. Especially if anyone was watching. Yet the juicy red fruits that looked like fake tomatoes called my appetite so much I couldn''t suppress the urge to take one and bite down, triggering some sort of alarm in the field. A scarecrow began screaming like its life depended on it, and I tried to run away only to find myself on the ground since I couldn''t. I pushed forward back into the forest, trying to crawl away until I felt a foot on my back. The foot felt incredibly heavy, and the sound of a blade scared me even more. Was that it? Was my run over? Over by a stupid impulse? I guess yeah, that was it, was it not? "You dang goblins always stealing my goddamn crops! I will show you how not to steal from an old timer!" "Papa, stop! Look!" A little girl screamed at her "Grandpa." Coincidentally, saving my life as the blade stopped just mere inches from my neck. A rush of adrenaline running through my body enhanced every sense within me, but it wasn''t enough to move. "Alice, go back home right now! I told you this was dangerous! This damn thing wouldn''t doubt in raping and murdering you!" "But papa! It''s bleeding and crying already. Don''t you have a heart?" The old man pressing his foot against my back took a better look at me and my poor condition, and only then did he notice how beat up I actually was. My fear of dying was so great I didn''t even realize it when I began to weep; I guess that was the natural response. "Please don''t kill me. I''m not an evil goblin." The man carefully lifted his foot from my back, letting me stand up while holding his daughter back. "Get away from here, and you''ll live! NOW LEAVE BEFORE I CHANGE MY MIND!" "Papa!" "Stay back, Alice! He''s a dangerous monster! Don''t be fooled! There''s no such thing as a "Good goblin." They''re all despicable!" I don''t test my luck any further and simply try my best to stand up and walk away back into the forest. The night was about to fall, and I didn''t know what else to do. I was almost out of options with so little HP and Stamina left. Even if I had been spared, I was still hurt and hungry. I left the farm and went somewhere near the forest, hiding behind some trees, waiting to die as night fell on me. I began to tremble in the cold as the night started to set since it was still wintertime. I was hurt because I didn''t have suitable clothes for the cold. Indeed, this would be my end, but when I thought I was out of luck, I heard steps approaching me. Another strike of luck, or perhaps a god, was watching over me; an angel was sent by God to send a helping hand. The footsteps finally revealed the one approaching me, the little girl from earlier who was carrying a small basket full of bread and some of those red fruits. The girl carried a small lantern and basket, which she simply left near me without saying a thing. I couldn''t even say "thank you" since I was still freezing cold. Yet, as if the girl hadn''t done enough, she returned and broke my heart when she removed her jacket to put it over my freezing body. I would protect this child with my life if it came down to it. I promise I won''t ever forget this little lady. My trembling body began to drop cold tears as the girl left. Chapter 22: Temperance {Pensees Tranquilles - Hoyo Mix} Aside from minor inconveniences, my stay in this small town with my newfound father and sister figures has been going smoothly. I still can''t believe it''s already been a month since we arrived. It''s been so surreal I don''t want to believe it. The people of this town love me, call me cute nicknames, and give me tons of free stuff. I enjoy their company. A month ago, I would''ve told you god didn''t exist; I would''ve said, "god isn''t real." Yet, moments like these reinforce my belief in a god. What else could explain my strike of good luck? Sure, my family is gone, but think about it. Thousands of my own kind died, but I made it unscathed and eventually got teleported by the Queen here. I''ve got to be grateful for what I''ve got and how blessed I must be in the eyes of god, who keeps saving me from my stupidity. Regarding my power management, I''ve grown quite a lot once I got the hang of how to swing a sword well, sorta. I''m still quite shit when it comes to hand-to-hand combat, I must admit. Yet my newfound adoptive father figure is so patient he goes to great lengths to teach me. I must be a graceful child with him and not give him a hard time since he''s paying for everything so far. We''ve paid for nothing. Bartholomew bought Vera a cute teenager''s leather armor with a beginner''s sword, which isn''t much, but considering he barely knows us yet, it''s more than enough. The food never lacks in our bellies, and there''s always a roof over our heads, even if that said roof is a bit cracked and old. I''ve said I like to be a manipulator, but this town has been showing me something else. The power to be myself without a mask. I''m just as good a speaker, just being myself instead of trying to manipulate other people. Perhaps my manipulative approach is not to be used on everyone, and it would actually hurt me with wholesome people like these. I think that was in the bible, was it not? "So be wise as serpents and innocent as doves," I think that was it. I think I finally got it with the experiences from this town. I shouldn''t try to be something or someone I don''t want to be just because that''s what I learned in Germany. I should learn to be more myself without a mask of deception as it taints my innocence. That''s if I even had some innocence left after seeing so many people die before me, yet I would like to think I still do. All those traumas were out of my control, so I shouldn''t let them run over my emotions. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. With that in mind, I wake up in the middle of my sleep to walk outside the small hut and look at the sky. An incredible blitz of light goes across the night sky, and I watch in awe, looking at the stars. I looked around directly into the hut, realizing Vera and Bartholomew were still asleep. Yet, seeing them both peacefully sleeping like there were no troubles brought even more peace to my heart. Yes, I''m ready to change my ways. I don''t want to be seen as fake as a deadbeat person who goes around wielding their desires over others. All of that is behind me. [Proficiency has reached the required level.] [The Seven Heavenly Virtues Ability tree has earned another branch] [Temperance tree unlocked] Uh? I gained another skill tree thanks to my realization? I read this before, but am I worthy of these titles and power-ups? I''ve tapped into Hope before, and the power boost is enormous. So far, it has let me quickly level up to fifteen in just a month, which drives Vera crazy. I wonder if obtaining these heavenly virtue boosts is easier once you''ve unlocked one of them; maybe that''s it. That half-baked theory makes the most sense now that I''ve become used to the power-ups and whatnots of this world. Yeah, this is not Earth anymore. This is a fantasy world that feels real. Everything bad that happens, I can feel it, but the good things that occur all the time also do so, and even more so than the bad ones. To live in the past is to live in regret, as my father used to say, so I should learn from him too. I wish I could see them or say hi, even if just once. I want to know what was of them. Did they go to heaven? I only hope so; I hope my mother and father are up in heaven looking after me as well as my short-lived mama from this world. Another thought floods my mind while I remember my old parent and my new ones, and then I realize what Baba had said. Only Okina was confirmed dead, but not Ariel. Could I find my mother Ariel if I looked for her? Was there any chance of seeing them if I wanted to? Perhaps they''re still alive out there looking for me. The witch Queen teleported every living witch away, including Mama Ariel. If she was still alive, perhaps she was alive somewhere. I should probably look for her when I''m strong and old enough. It would be the least I could do to try and fulfill my heart''s last hole. Forget about revenge on Edwina and that other lady. I will not let that hate and rage consume me just because they did me wrong. If there''s a god that protects me and looks after me, then that same god will surely deal with them once they die. I should leave revenge up to god, who was present in the moments of torture when I screamed for her to stop but didn''t. I can at least have peace of mind with that out of the way. No rancor left in my heart, and no hatred towards anyone. I''m not forgiving their acts or excusing their behaviors; I''m simply choosing to let it go. It''s not good to harbor hatred when I know they''ll have to face god someday as they should. I wonder if these heavenly virtue skill trees have anything to do with my change of heart, and if so, then these skill trees are amazing. I''ve never felt such a calmness and stillness within me. It is such a pleasant feeling of peace and tranquility that I wish I could always feel. V3: A new home {Ad Oblivione - Yu-peng Chen} The night was cold, and the hunger was intense, yet after I was shown mercy, my mood changed. I could at least sleep knowing I had something to eat in the morning once the cold weather left. So I closed my eyes and slept for the night until the sun hit my face at dawn. I immediately jumped into the food basket once I woke up and began eating everything the girl had got me. That girl''s name was Alice, right? I will remember this, Alice. I promise I will repay you someday for this. I thought to myself as I ate the food peacefully at the forest''s edge behind a tree. The basket had sweet bread and some painful sourdough, which tasted stale and weird to someone with a modern palette like mine, but it was enough to fill me up with something other than air. Complaining about free food would be a crime, would it not? {Small footsteps} I was eating so joyfully that I didn''t even hear someone approaching when the same girl who had given me the basket appeared out of nowhere from around the corner. The girl smiled when she saw me eating the food and then extended her hand while trying to introduce herself. "I am Alice. What''s your name, lil buddy?" Her hand was soft, and she had pearly white skin, long golden hair, and big brown eyes. Somehow, I felt ashamed to even touch her with my dirty hands, so I didn''t grab hers. "I''m Pan, the good goblin. I''m sorry I can''t shake your hand when I''m like this." Alice retrieved her hand when she noticed I wouldn''t grab hers since, ya know, I was still filthy and smelly. "That''s okay. My father says there''s no such thing as a good goblin, so how can you prove it?" That was a good damn question. Was I naturally supposed to be violent? No, that was a myth. As far as my family and village went, goblins didn''t seem irrationally violent. "My word is all I can offer. You''ll have to believe me." "You''ll have to prove it with hard work then. Papa agreed to let you stay if you worked on the farm. He said you speak more like us than goblins, which caught his attention last night." "I''ll greatly help you and your father, lady Alice. Thank you for, uh?" Out of nowhere, a green light began to cover my wounds and body while Alice chanted some sort of spell that closed my wounds instantly. Alice had healed me. An unexpected tear left my right eye while I tried to remain stoic. "There you go. You should be all patched up." Alice smiled when she was done, and I immediately felt the difference. My body felt like it never had been hurt, and my pain was gone. There were also no scratches left. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Alice let me stand up and then led me back to her home, where her father greeted me with his rules that were easy to follow. I would work every day from sunrise to sunset in exchange for a home and a plate of food. It was honestly more than I would''ve expected from any human. I certainly would''ve never trusted a goblin, so what if the work seemed like slave work? All stories begin somewhere, and if this is how mine started, so what? I''ll be the strongest and best goblin! I''ll try to disprove the stigma between my race and humans step by step. My first day of work proved easy as well. The farm labor the old man put me to do was hard but also satisfying. A certain level of joy came with each task being finished and well done. It felt like I had a purpose in life, something I had never felt before, not even in my previous life. I tiled some dirt patches for future plantations and began to dig a water line from the river to the fields as instructed by Klevan, who also helped me now and then. Klevan clearly did more skilled labor, which involved casting cleansing magic on the crops against pests. Yet Klevan did come to teach me the correct posture now and then when he noticed I was awkwardly working with a shovel. I was a city kid. After all, even if I had been interested in nature, I had never worked as a farmer, so I was still a rookie. The first days moved on pretty quickly, and I adapted to this new lifestyle of waking up to work, working until lunchtime, having lunch made by the young lady, and then going back to work until nighttime to be met with another four-course meal made by the Queen of this land. The labor was so intense and demanding that I gained levels from just tilling dirt and building things. In a week, I tilled an entire field by hand and finished the water canal that would irrigate the fields in a controlled manner thanks to a water wheel Klevan made. Today was another successful day of work, ending like all the others with a hot meal made by that Alice angel. I wondered if her mother was working somewhere else at first, but I eventually found out she died when Alice was born, so that was not nice. "Shesh, this hot weather drives me crazy; how about you, Pan? Is it driving you crazy, too?" "Yes, but Alice''s lemonade during the day keeps me going." Klevan laughed at my words while he chugged a giant pint of beer like it was nothing. If Klevan were to be brought back to my world, he would easily pass as Irish, thanks to his bad habit of heavy drinking. Even so, Klevan never got aggressive or mouthed anyone when he got drunk. He simply went to bed right after. Perhaps he tried to control himself every time he did for the sake of his daughter. If so, that would be a commendable man. Setting an excellent example for Alice of how a good man is supposed to be was good for her. "Sorry for the wait, but this was harder than I thought. Well, here you guys go. I made lasagna for today''s dinner." Lady Alice cut off big chunks of lasagna for Klevan and me, and we both turned into animals once the smell hit our noses, just eating it like our life depended on it. I had worked the whole day, so I was starving, and I guess Klevan had, too, so he was probably also starving. So what if we burnt out mouths just a little. "Good thing I made enough. I knew you would be hungry." "Thank you for the meal! Ahm nam nam nam." Chapter 23: [Taboo] {Himitsu - Hideki Taniuchi} {Apple music vers} This world''s history is strange and primarily covered in mystery as every adult I ask for simply tells me, "There''s not much." I''ve learned the ways of the sword as best as I could, and I''ve leveled up enough to sit comfortably next to Vera even if she out-classes me with her long list of abilities. Vera knows about the history of the witch kingdom, which makes sense since she went to school at a witch institute, but Bartholomew doesn''t know much about world history, and neither does anyone in the town. It''s strange that I noticed when I asked about legends of this world, which they do have. The legends in this new world are more believable, as shown by the whole "This is a magical land" argument. Everyone knows about the legends, but no one knows where they originated or why they came to be. The most interesting legend is that of "Leviathan." In my world, Leviathan was a bible monster, which is the same here, but the monster''s description is more like that of a hydra creature. An unstoppable, unkillable enemy that''ll always win no matter what, all to protect the world from the "recession." The recession is another one of this world''s myths that basically tells the story of the apocalypse that is bound to repeat itself over and over for eternity. I don''t quite understand what it means, but by how they describe it, I would say it sounded a lot like in Narnia when Aslan died and everything reset. Yet, there are no records of these events. It''s all just folklore. It''s all just legends that nobody takes seriously but more like nighttime stories to tell their children, but I refuse to believe it''s all just made up. It all came down to this world''s push to make it clear that humanoid races are not all the same. I didn''t understand why I was marked as a "Witch" in my appraisal while Bartholomew was marked as a human. From the outside world, witches and humans look incredibly alike, and you can''t tell us apart, but the world makes its categorization very clear. Vera explained that the main difference between humans and witches lay in magical and physical elements. Apparently, witches age as fast as humans until we hit fifteen, and then the aging changed between Witches and Humans, with witches aging almost ten times slower. Humans are physically stronger than witches, but the trade-off is that witches tend to be blessed by mana, far greater than even the strongest humans. That was another one of my questions, which nobody has an answer to; what exactly was mana, to begin with? How did it come to be? If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The truth is that nobody knows what it really is and where it comes from or, more importantly, why we can all use it. That voice inside my head, too; nobody knows who is talking or why. Everyone simply accepted it as part of life, but as an outsider, I can''t help but wonder why these things exist. Like my hope, why is there such a power boost for people with virtuous skills? Who made that thing work like that? Who or what is in control of it all? Is it the work of one lonely god or many? Nobody knows, which further fuels my curiosity because I want to know. Back then, when I tapped into my dark power, I was met with a strange godly figure who said I looked lost, that tapping directly into my power wouldn''t be fair, and that I should break away from the system in the right way, but which way was that? I asked Vera if she knew of any legends or stories where someone had broken away from the world system, but she came up empty, and the same response came from everyone in town. What did that god mean with his comment about breaking away from the system anyway? It''s all complicated, and thinking about it makes my head hurt. Yet the driver that keeps me going is not shutting down now that I''ve got so many unanswered questions. I want answers to all these unknown questions about the world I came to. [Proficiency has reached the required level] [You''ve unlocked Taboo level 1] Taboo? I have been speculating about the many holes in the world''s history that can''t be right. According to Vera, you only unlock skills when you perform something unusual or out of the norm. Yet I refuse to believe I''m the only one that seeks answers to these matters. I can''t be the exception. Surely, scholars are thinking and researching my basic questions, right? I can''t be so low that I obtain taboo for merely asking questions that don''t seem right. [Proficiency has reached the required level] [Taboo level 1 has become. Taboo level 2] Wait a moment; this is making less and less sense with every second. How did I earn another level of taboo? Am I not allowed to question the system itself? If you''re unable or put off by the taboo levels, is it not a good piece of evidence that there''s something fishy about the entire thing? I don''t mean to disrespect any gods or creators of the world, but keeping things so tightly secretive only makes me want to question it even further. I want to know how that man was able to beat up the Queen, who was arguably the strongest ally we had like she was made out of paper. I also want to find out if there''s more like me. Perhaps I''m not the only reincarnation in the world at the moment, and judging by Vera''s words, I''m not that uncommon, so I want to know why people even reincarnate in this world, to begin with. Why don''t we just go to heaven or hell when we die? I know how I got here, but is it the same reincarnation process for everyone else? According to Vera, my reincarnation is a strange one made by a demon of some sort, but the most common one is done by the gods themselves, according to her. Interlude: The Demon Empire strikes {Low of Solipsism I - Yoshihisa Hirano} The world stage has been disturbed by humanity, leaving a power vacuum I couldn''t resist taking advantage of. Anyone in my shoes would''ve done the same. I''m simply lucky enough to be the last global powerhouse remaining. With the help of my demon force army and my crushing power, I''ve already pushed humans far away from the previously held witch forest. The elves seem to have defeated the church''s powerhouse, leaving the door open for me. I''ve dreamed about the explanation for so long, and today, we''ve made history by settling a sizeable new domain in the Witch forest, pushing humans as far back as their city walls. My Kingdom will rise again and become the empire it once was! The Witches are finally out of the equation! With them out of the way, only the elves stood a chance, but since their numbers also reached critical lows, I doubt they will even try to fight us! What a fantastic path has been laid for us to take! Humanity has put down a red carpet for demon domination, and I''ll gladly take it. Thank you very much! "Mam, the church of the divine voice is sending a messenger. What should we do?" "Kill the messenger. I will not negotiate with anyone. This is revenge for the eons of power suppression humanity has applied to us. It''s humanity''s turn to fear for their lives, don''t you agree?" "Hail Empress MAKIMA!" {World map before the war. Landmass percentage} {Witch Kingdom: 10%} {Elf Kingdom: 15%} {Humanity: 55%} {Demon territory (Most dessert): 15% (Only about 5% livable)} {Monster Republic (Dwarves, Goblins & Other humanoids): 1%} {World map after the war began first weeks of war} {Witch Kingdom: 0%} {Elf Kingdom: 1%} {Humanity: 59%} {Demon Empire: 34% & Rapidly expanding west} {Monster Republic: 6%} The charts mark an excellent path to victory over humanity with their problems. I doubt they will regroup into a big alliance to defeat me, which puts them at checkmate thanks to our quick expansion, yet I can''t help but notice that spec in the map. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The monster republic has only existed for a couple of months now, and they''ve already claimed a massive chunk of humanity''s previous landmass. Yet I don''t see anyone powerful from the Monster kingdom, nor do my scouts, yet how they have expanded in the middle of hostile human territory is unknown. It''s no big problem. I''ll simply try to form an alliance with them if it comes down. I doubt the Monster Republic will not have bitterness against humanity as a whole, aside from the fact that we demons count as monsters in the eyes of humans. The best thing that could''ve happened, however, was the inhalation of the Witch Queen and the Elf patriarch that would''ve stopped me if I ever tried to expand outside my arid borderlines. I swear people think we already have a ton of territory, but most of it is useless, arid land that produces nothing. We''ve fallen behind in technological power thanks to our useless land, lacking the minerals and food to develop as a prosperous nation. Still, now that we have access to an ample supply of natural resources, it''ll be a matter of time before we catch up. Yet, since there seems to be no pushback from any god or global power, I can''t help but wonder if I can really take over the entire human world just to spite them, even if for a short amount of time since there wouldn''t be enough demons to keep everything in check. It is one thing to defeat city army after city army with ease and a very different thing to keep ruling that same place forever. People will riot and try to overthrow you, and you can''t put them down with stretched-out numbers. Perhaps I should take as much as I can now and move with prudence. The Witch forest is now ours since there isn''t a single witch alive anywhere near this place. So their land has permanently become ours, and even though it looks destroyed, it still hosts a ton of magical stone and other valuable mineral resources, so it''s not entirely useless. "Mam, there''s another messenger comboy coming, but this time from the Monster Republic. Should we hear them?" "Yes, I am open to talking with them; they''re not so different from us. After all, we share a common enemy." With that, my assistant leaves again while I try to spot the so-called comboy from my newly constructed balcony at the previous Witch Queen office. It took me a few minutes, but I finally spotted the carriages full of robust magical signatures, which tells me the Monster Republic took this seriously. Fine then, if they want to flex power, I shall do it too. With this new simple-minded mentality, I get back into my new office to get dressed in my newly forged soul metal armor tailored just for me and to my specific liking. It was pretty expensive, but I just stole millions of Eris''s worth of land. Let me flex a little, will you? {Vita - Yugo Kanno} Minutes passed, and I finally made my way to the new forest gate to wait for the carriages to arrive since I wanted to leave a good impression on our possible new allies. V4.1: Sentiment Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Chapter 24: I never learn do I? Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Chapter 25: And then I became a scam artist Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Interlude: The demon lord is playing chess while Im playing Checkers "Hold the line!" "DO NOT LET THEM CROSS OVER! HOLD THE LINE!" The top General of the world church bellows, his voice echoing with the weight of the command. His orders are our lifeline, our only hope to keep the demon king''s army at bay and protect our capital city. The progress the demon army, with their relentless onslaught and oppressive elemental magic, has made in such a short time has been staggering and hard to keep up with, but they''re starting to slow down. For one part, I have been instructed to hold my line as best as possible, but things start looking a little dire as we run out of supplies. It is not just a matter of ordering the men to hold the line; it is a desperate struggle. The costs to slow down the demon army are devastating us, both physically and mentally. Our men''s morale is plummeting, and we are burning through our food and healing supplies at an alarming rate, all while the enemy''s advance shows no sign of abating. I pray to god for guidance, but I do not see a good end to this chaos of slaughter and blood. What will I say to all the families of these honorable men giving their lives away for such a cause, a fight that we aren''t even allowed to share with the masses as the pope wants to keep it secret? I do not want to question the wisdom of god''s choice, but I also think keeping this fight a secret hinders global support! We could absolutely use the help from outside forces! Specifically speaking, I am speaking from the nation of Sarielle, which is the leading global hegemon aside from the church. "Sir, there are reports from the scouting units you sent, and they look dire, sir! Please take a look at them!" My assistant comes inside my tent holding a scroll, which he hands me and then leaves me with. I naturally open the scroll and look at its contents in awe. {Kiki tono sougu - Kenichiro Suehiro} {NEUVILE''S FORCE''S HAVE FALLEN WE ARE THE LAST REMAINING! THE DEMON ARMY IS REDIRECTING ALL OF IT''S FORCES TO OUR STRONGHOLD! THEY WILL ARRIVE ABOUT THREE DAYS AFTER THIS LETTER ARRIVES!} Neuvile''s army fell?! How is that possible?! That''s nonsense! Neuvile had doubled our troops. If they fall, we will fall as well. I can''t hold the line anymore! It would be suicidal to do so. I immediately headed outside my tent and ordered a tactical retreat to move back to a better location where we could survive until the church sent us more reinforcements. Unfortunately, another small city would fall, but that would be a small price to pay for victory. "Commander! We await your orders, sir!" "Order a massive retreat! We need to get the hell out of this position back to the mountain pass. We are sitting ducks here!" My General looks at me perplexed like I was saying something crazy until I show him the scroll with the news, and he understands in a heartbeat. "My lord! I understand what the problem is, but we have another problem! The demon army has us working 24/7. We can''t move from this position without leaving significant forces behind to die for us!" Dam it! That damn Demon King knows what he is doing! He''s applying our war tactics on us because we didn''t expect them to be smart enough to know them. How stupid of us! Of course, this demon king knows about warfare. He hasn''t taken over so much human territory because of luck. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Do what you have to do. Let''s leave the weaker soldiers behind and take the rest away. We either sacrifice them or risk all dying here." My general looks conflicted, but he gets to work as he probably understands our dilemma better than I do. "Alright, please head out first, my lord. I''ll have your royal guard ready in about 5 minutes." I nod at him and then return to my tent, where I begin to pack my things with the help of my elf assistant, Fiore. A commotion happens right outside my tent as I pack my stuff up. I don''t understand at first, but when my assistant Fiore looks outside and quickly gets stacked outside by someone, I know better what''s happening. Could it be that the men want a mutiny? I guess I was abandoning them, so it would make sense. With a possible mutiny in mind, I grab my sword and walk outside just to see my royal guard desperately trying to fight a small group of demons that had snuck close to me in the first place. I don''t believe what I see, but I help my guards fight the enemies off once I realize it. This new demon king was not playing around, uh? Kill the leadership and attack your enemies when they''re without a leader geez, he''s more wited than I expect by a long shot. Was that how he managed to take down Neuvile? If he''s trying it with me, I wouldn''t be surprised if he did that. Unfortunately for you, Mr. Demon lord! I''m always at least one step ahead of someone like yourself! That goes through my mind until I wonder just how a group like this managed to get this close to me in the first place. We are surrounded by men from almost every front except from the... No! THEY CAN''T BE HERE ALREADY! {Senritsu no toki - Kenichiro Suehiro} "Fiore! Look at the southwest with your eagle-eye skill! TELL ME WHAT YOU SEE!" My cute little elf assistant immediately looks in the direction I commanded them to, and their face tells me all I need to know as they change their face to surprise and horror. "A huge amount of demons are heading this way from that side. They''re all using the ambush skill thanks to Eagle Eye, but I can see through it!" Fiore''s response quickly prompts me to take drastic measures to order an immediate retreat. "I''m the source of all power! Hear my words and heed them! Voice amplifier!" I didn''t have time to explain things to the commanders or whatnot, so I used a semi-global spell to let me speak to most of the troops. "This is Lord Zoe, and I have new orders that must be executed! Start evacuating from this position as soon as possible for your own sake. We must fall back to the Klaus Passage to the East! Find your way there in any way you can! We will try to hold the line for as many of you as possible!" Many men don''t understand why we must move, but most of them immediately obey my words, breaking away from their comfortable guard positions and other duties and moving steadily. I didn''t want it to be a rushed move, so long as we were not in this open field, I could make something work! Our current position was just too easy to take over in the middle of an almost flat plane. If we could get most of the men inside a forest line, we could make the demons fight harder, as we are better when there are things to put between us and them. My problem now lay on who would have to stay back and fight for most to survive. I could just order the current line holders to do it, but they are already tired from hours of fighting. But if we get attacked in the forest, they will be of no help! I''m sorry, it is you who will have to die. My heart feels terrible when I order the men who have been fighting for hours to keep on going as we head East until something awful happens at the front of the evacuation line when the line starts to be attacked by an ambush at the entrance of the cursed forest. "WHAT?! They have us surrounded already?! HOW?!" A million things start going through my mind as I watch the north ambush move faster than anything I had ever seen. It was like the army was moving at 2.5 times the regular time speed, which did not make sense. "Time magic? Is he really that powerful!? Shit! SQUARE! SQUARE FORMATION!" When the entire army realizes we are practically fully encircled, panic happens, which was the last thing I needed as many just began to frantically run away. "Tsk! Fiore! Prepare the teleportation spell! We have no other way out of here. We will only leave if we can''t win in any other way, understood?" "Yes, master! But we can win!" "I would like to have your optimism." V5: SIMP! I wonder if I should do anything about my mistreatment? Should I take action and show those guys their place for once, or is it really okay for me to let them at it without consequence? I know what I''m capable of as working in the fields has raised my level quite a lot, but hurting some brat would extensively work against me. I think as I clean my wounds with some water I had on the cart, making sure I don''t make any gestures of pain or discomfort since showing weakness would further prove those kids'' point that I''m a weakling and a useless piece of garbage that should be eradicated from public life entirely. Without further ado, I lift myself from the ground and finish cleaning my little cuts and bruises without issue. Once I''m done cleaning myself up, I quickly cast a healing spell that is strong enough to stop the bleeding so that I can keep working. No bullies are going to keep me away from my duties. The potato cart is always left untouched, so they''re competent in that sense, knowing well that if they messed with my father''s load, they would surely be in a whole world of trouble. Sometimes, I even think I could sabotage them by pre-damaging the cart and intentionally picking a fight with them. What was I on about again? Oh, yeah, give the potato load to the man who runs the local restaurant. One would wonder how a small town restaurant runs out of produce so fast, but this joint is exceptional, you see. They''re a local legend, thanks to Miss Lyn''s help. I want not to talk trash about my savior girl, but Miss Lyn''s cooking is in another league of their own. Comparing my savior''s food to hers would be like comparing a Lexus to a Bugatti. Sure, they''re both technically luxurious, but the quality is different. I wonder, though, how is it even possible for anyone to cook that much better than anyone else? I do understand the irony of my statement as I can probably build tools and weapons better than any rookie, but Miss Lyn doesn''t seem to be like me, you know, a reincarnation. I guess Miss Lyn is just that much better because she just is. I had better not endeavor to answer that question too much, or I''d waste my whole day just daydreaming about the boss being able to cook like her, which would be impossible. I don''t think anyone can. If there''s such a thing as gods, then I suppose Miss Lyn could be considered the Goddess of the stove, I guess! It wouldn''t be so far-fetched in this fantasy land after all. Just look at me; I''m a darn talking goblin, for god''s sake. I''m the sick joke here. I''ve thought about it for a while now and still don''t know my purpose. My whole village is probably gone by now, and I''m the last one of them, but I barely knew anything about my goblin past or parents in this world, and it will always be like that. It''s not like I can bring people back from the dead. So many questions about that creature flood my mind. How convenient was it that in my first ever hunt, a beast that would''ve ended my life otherwise spared me because I was alongside competent warriors? If I stayed back home, I would''ve possibly died with them all without ever having a chance to live at all. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. I guess you could call that god''s providence, but the thing is. I don''t know what the gods are. I don''t believe in any of them, and I haven''t heard of a goblin god yet, so it seems more like something or someone else was in charge of my fate that day. I wonder what it was. Meh, it''s best not to think about it too hard. The sun shines brighter as I slowly pull the cart away toward the back of the restaurant. Soon, I''m greeted by Miss Lyn herself, who looks just as delightful as ever with her pearly white smile and perfect hourglass shape. Gosh, pretty women like her make me want to change species as soon as possible, if you know what I mean. "Hey, there, Pan. You got the potatoes, I see. How much was it again?" Lyn speaks so eloquently, like one of those high-stakes people in RPG games. She sounds so classy that if I didn''t know it already, I would''ve thought she was royalty by the way she talks. I don''t want to keep her waiting for my answer, so I gather a response in the blink of an eye. "It''ll be the same quota of 5 silver coins or 500 Eris Miss Lyn!" The girl mentioned above soon shakes her head and tries to nag the price down a little, but I couldn''t do that. "Are you sure? Didn''t you guys use to charge 4 silver coins and 50 Eris?" Miss Lyn speaks even more seductively as she places her soft hands over my ears, making me blush. Hey! Come on, cut it out! You dirty cheating girl! Stop abusing my weakness! {Unbelievable!? - Shuji Katayama} "I don''t know about that, Miss Lyn. Please stop rubbing m-my ears." I plead with her to stop teasing me, but it has the opposite effect, making her even more seductive. "Oh, come on, Pan. I''m always nice to you, wouldn''t you agree that a discount is fair?" What the heck?! We already sell you the potatoes at a 50% discount from the market price, and now they''ve sent their secret weapon to try and get an extra 10% off!? Oh, I wanted to say that to her so badly, but how could I? Just look at her enormous jugs... I mean, no! Stop looking at her breasts! EYES! STOP LOOKING AT THEM! AHHHHGG! DAMN YOU! Gosh, I''m breaking out of character with this emotion running high and with my previous self coming out! You''ve got to remember that I was human already, and I have always been weak to the seductive ASSets some women have. "Miss Lyn, please don''t nickel and dime me. You know I can''t do that. It''s not like I don''t want to, but my master would be furious at me." YES! Thanks, no horny side of my brain! That was a perfect answer! I''m glad my logical side takes over in moments like these. "Aw, I suppose you''re right. Yet are you sure you can''t? Not even if I let you touch them for five seconds?" Shit, she caught me! I quickly look her in the eyes, and I get that look that says, "I know what you are looking at, you perv." +Gulp+ I look at my own funds for a second and notice I have 150 Eris at hand that I was planning to use to buy some sweets for my savior and me, but it looks like it will have to be sweets only for my Goddess. I''m sorry, readers, and overall, I''m sorry to myself. I''m such a virgin. "Make it ten seconds you''ve got a deal..." "Done!" Lady Lyn hands me over the four silver coins, which I deposit into my funds bag, and then she just gets down to my level with a smug face, probably laughing at me and how overly excited I got because I got to touch some bubba. Well, here I go! This is the most expensive pair of breasts I''ll touch in a while! It better be worth it! 100 Eris for this shit! I can''t believe I''m valuing this for almost 2 weeks'' worth of work! Without further ado, I get to fondling Miss Lyn''s breasts, which feel as impressive as I would''ve thought. My face goes completely red, and my nose bleeds when Lyn compliments my touching with a soft yet feminine moan. And that was that 10 seconds of pure joy. I suppose it ain''t that bad after all. [-55%] [0%] Interlude: A deal with the devil? [Les voici ! Voici le duo ! - Yijun Jiang] "You''re aware that I hold the key to your predicament, aren''t you? Naturally, I have my conditions." A voice, shrouded in an ethereal mist, resonates from the heart of a square formation. Its origin, a puzzle yet to be solved, remains visible only to me, adding to the intrigue of our encounter. "What manner of being are you?" I address the enigmatic fog, which gradually coalesces into the form of a horned human. The entity remains unseen and incomprehensible to the others, who hold their positions, oblivious to the conversation. "My identity shouldn''t be important now; all you should care about is that I can stop and eliminate your current enemies for a hefty price, of course!" The being''s words, delivered with a hint of menace, sent a shiver down my spine. Even more so when they finally finished manifesting as an elegant demon girl, the suspense of their proper form added to the captivation of our interaction. The demon girl wore the skin and body of a young woman who couldn''t be above her 30s, and she had a strange set of clothes I had never seen anyone from this land wear. She did not look like a savage or royalty but like a peculiar businesswoman from some distant land. "Why would you help me destroy your kin?" I ask away while the creature slowly creeps forward, carrying itself with such confidence it sends shivers down my spine. The being before me was more substantial than anyone I had ever dealt with. "They''re not my kin. Think of it this way. I''m a true dragon, and they''re, well, normal dragons. I have no connection to these inferior creatures that call themselves ''demons.'' Besides, are you really sure you have time to yap about me?" The demon girl''s words, laced with a hint of disdain, drew my attention back to the impending conflict. The enemy was still coming at us, but something did seem strange, intensifying the engagement of our situation. "Why are they all moving so slowly?" Once I had time to think the situation through some more, ever since the girl spoke to me, everything seemed to have slowed down significantly, as if time had come to a halt. The demon girl smiled when I commented while looking at me with her wretched eyes. "Took you long enough. I thought you would never stop yapping about nonsense, so I slowed down time so that you wouldn''t all die. You can call it a gift from my great benevolence!" A demon being benevolent?! What blasphemy was she on about? I was sure she would ask for something for even doing just that! "You''re the one talking nonsense! Ask for your price already! You know I''ve got no other options, you demon!" The girl quickly laughed at my words as if I said something amusing. I guess she was still evil, probably delighted at the thought of having my soul. "Straight to the point! UUOO! I like that. I like that a lot, indeed! You''re one of those! Good then, all I ask for is a small sacrifice on your part! A simple yet powerful request! I''m sure you''ll agree to it!" The demon girl kept teasing me by getting closer so that she could run her fingers through my face and body like a little freak. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Are you not going to tell me? Is it something that valuable to me? Come on, spit it out already! What is your demand from me DEMON!" The girl finally finished her inspection of me with a gentle kiss on the lips, which I couldn''t refuse since she could kill me at a moment''s notice. "No need to be so aggressive. Well then! All I want from you is for you to sacrifice your firstborn child to me! Kill them before an altar to my name, and your debt to me will be paid!" Ugh! What did she say?! Kill my own child to her?! Kill my kid to a demon?! Why would I ever do such a thing!? I''d rather kill myself! "How dare you even think I''d agree to that?!" The mysterious girl simply smiles as the scenery around us changes from the current time stop to a scene where we are all dead, bleeding out after a quick one-hour fight, hopeless as the demons take second shots at our bodies. "Oh? Are you sure the life of one is not worth all these men''s lives? Are you really that selfish? Will you let all their families wait for them just so you can save one small life? Aren''t these ten thousand lives not worth more than one small one?" NGUUGH! YOU! DAMN HER! How can she put it like that?! Of course, I want to save them! But my child! I have never even seen their face! "Wouldn''t my life be enough for you?! Take my soul! I willingly would sacrifice myself for you instead of my kid, please! I don''t want such a deal!" The Demon girl laughed even harder at my words as if I was saying something so unreasonable that it was funny. "Oh? Your soul is so very corrupt and dark it''s utterly worthless to me! You wouldn''t even be considered an appetizer! But a newborn''s soul! Oh yes! Those are the most delicious souls to devour! Put it this way: you''re simple dirty pond water, but your kid is like a fine vintage wine to my pallet!" So she was planning to devour his soul? Would I have the courage to accept such a wretched deal? Let a demon devour my kid''s soul to save myself and my men? Would I? Of course not! But these men also trust I''ll bring them home safe and sound! And here I am, failing to fulfill that promise! "How many souls would to take instead?! Do you want people''s souls sacrificed to you?! How about I sacrifice some people for you until my last living day!? Please! Anything but my child!" The demon''s smile grew even larger and creepier while her strangely shaped pupils stared into my soul. "No! I want your firstborn''s life! I will not take anything else! So choose mortal! TIC TOC! The clock is ticking! I might not have the power to stop time for much longer, you know? She would be really mad if I did!" Damn it, I was running out of time, but then it clicked. If it was the kids she wanted, then how about! "I''ll sacrifice multiple firstborn children for you instead of just mine! How many do you want?! TEN?! MAYBE TWENTY?! How many to spare my own?!" The demon looked at me menacingly but with a gentle smile at my deal while extending her hand toward me. "You''re a brilliant one! Alright then! If you can fetch me Twenty-five, I''ll spare your kid! You''ll have a year to fulfill your part of the deal! However, if by a year you haven''t completed this task! I won''t only take your kid''s soul but yours as well!" This damn demon! Twenty-five kids?! Really? Well, I suppose I could get that done with my power as noble. I''ll have to come up with an accident cover-up with a wealthfare trip gone wrong or something! A year is more than enough time to fulfill this task. "I''ll do it, so please get rid of my current enemies and let these men arrive safely back home!" The demon shakes my hand when I extend mine to her, wearing a fake, happy smile. "You''ve got it! I''ll erase this company attacking you and teleport you all back to your home country! Oh, such an excellent negotiator you are! A very bright one at that, as well! Pleasure doing business with you!" V6: Let it be known that I am a fool! Well, that''s one hundred Eris down the drain for ten seconds of boobies talk about a loser. Well, at least I got to please my selfish desires just a little bit. I wish it would''ve lasted a little longer, but I must finally let the melons of life go, or she will probably start protesting my endeavors. I let the breasts of life go and finally get going once I finish unloading the potatoes at Miss Lyn''s restaurant. Oh my, I''m sorry, goddess. I promise this sin will not happen again. It was just a one-time slip-up, a temptation sent upon me by the devil himself! I''m sorry! I must trust Miss Lyn to keep her mouth shut toward my goddess Alice, or someone will be furious at me for betraying them. Ahaha listen to me! Talking about a goddess like Alice, like she''s in love with me or something. It''s not like I''m actually in love with her! Oh no, no, no! The town square looks pretty empty at this time, probably because the sun is still just rising on the horizon during the hot summer season. The days are incredibly long in the summer here, much longer than where I come from in my world. An eternity passes by before the sun chooses to retrieve behind the mountains. "Bah!" I keep walking through the empty town square until Mr. Klevan stops me in my tracks, appearing behind me from out of nowhere. I could''ve sworn he just appeared out of thin air! I wonder how the heck he does that!? Oh my, and now he''s laughing at me, is he? Yes, he is. "Ahaha! You''ve got to keep your guard up at all times, Pan, or someone might steal my money away from you!" Klevan exclaims after patting me on the head like a little dog or something. Hey! Cut it out! I don''t like it! I''ve got to say something about it! "Mr Klevan, would you mind not doing this in public?" Klevan portrays a surprised look once I finish my comments about his behavior toward me. I''m not a natural pet after all, even if that''s how I got access to a human settlement; I''m simply a paper pet, not an actual one. Not even ten seconds go by after my statements that Mr. Klevan puts his hands on my head again just to pet me once more like I hadn''t just protested for him to stop it! Hey! Cut it out! How many times do I''ve got to tell you!? I don''t like being treated like a pet! Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Hey! Hey! Cut it out already! Ahhh! Stop it! Stop it!" I cry out loud while wildly swinging my hands around, trying to remove his heavy hand over my head, but I simply couldn''t overpower such a hulking arm. Geez, we eat the same stuff and do the same work, so why are you so much stronger than me?! NO FAIR! "Ahahaha! It''s just so fun to watch you get angry over it! You remind me of a younger Alice when I used to do the same thing to her hair!" So this guy has been torturing other people with the same torture method for years now? This guy must be stopped! Well, jokes on me. I''ve got nowhere the level of power or strenght to even compete with the old man, probably not for a long time. Could you imagine what that fight would be like? Because I certainly can! It would be an absolute and unfair one-sided duel with me ending up dead! I know I''ve got extraordinary abilities, but catching up with Mr Klevan is a tall order, even with all the buffs in the world! Thinking I could get as strong as him one day excites me like a little kid! Which I technically am I at this point? Am I a child? I don''t know. To be considered a child, wouldn''t I have to be human in the first place? Yeah, I think so. If, by definition, you must be human to be categorized as a child, then I would not fit the bill, but then that would raise the question. What am I exactly? I know my race is a goblin, but what do you call a young one? I dunno! I guess I can always fall on my goddess Alice to give a wise answer to such a conundrum. Oh goddess Alice, I''m coming home soon with your dear sweets. I promise to get you something good! Now, back to where I was with Mr Klevan and his annoying pats! "Don''t use goddess Alice as an excuse for your immature behavior!" Klevan immediately looks at me once I call Alice a goddess before him! Shit! That totally came out of me! I thought I removed the word goddess from my speech! At least, in my mind, I did! "Goddess Alice? Are you feeling okay? Oh! Wait, don''t tell me you''re really that in love with my daughter, ahaha! I wonder how she would react to you calling her a goddess?" Mr Klevan takes it surprisingly lightly, but his words frighten me! If he tells Alice, I''m more than done for! I will hear about it for probably weeks! That''s the one defect about her I wish I could change! If I ever give her anything to use as leverage against me, believe me when I say this. Alice will use it against me! She should be required to say, "Everything you say can and WILL BE USED AGAINST YOU!" Just remember today''s morning, for crying out loud! I already owe my goddess some sweets to keep her mouth shut about my blathering and procrastination! I can''t let Klevan tell Alice about my profound love for her, or she will become a mini Lyn! I don''t need another one of those! My wallet ain''t big enough. Between Alice and Lyn, I would go bankrupt within a single day! Wait, what am I even saying!? I''m already super broke! I would become even more broke then! +Sigh+ "Did I say that out loud?" "I don''t know, did you?" "I''ll work a day for free if you don''t tell her." "Deal!" Interlude: The church is in trouble "Have you heard the news yet?" Another messenger with even more devastating news, as if I didn''t have enough to bear. I dreaded to learn what new catastrophe had befallen us. We''ve been spiraling downward ever since we lost Julius to that malevolent deity! "What news?" "The saint of the North claims ownership over two holy virtues. I believe this presents a problem to your holiness." That''s inconceivable! No one has received such blessings in over five hundred years. It''s unfathomable that this new self-proclaimed saint has not just one but two of them! It''s sheer madness! "What do we know about them so far?" It''s not like I expect him to know much, but I lose nothing by asking for more information. "Not much yet. I already sent two companies to investigate the matter." He knows nothing more than what the rumors say; it was to be expected. He''s only a pawn. After all, I couldn''t count on him to know all the details before coming to me; it is valuable information regardless. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The law does state that we, the church, shall kill any users who manage to get their hands on such "holy" skills, but we cannot consider such a thing in the current state of affairs where the demons are taking over everything we own. Perhaps leaving that self-proclaimed saint alone is prudent, but I cannot deny that having more information about their identity could be a bargaining chip against them if we could make a deal someday. Who knows, maybe they will become part of our troops. It''s not out of the question for them to join us. We command a force called "The holy army," so recruiting a saint would not be so crazy. My only trouble would be the bishops trying to get in my way! If only I had access to that skill Julius granted me access to, then this whole thing would be under my control! I need the power of Lust once more, but where could that kid be? I''ve sent men to every single corner of the world to try and find him, but we''ve had next to no luck so far. I don''t want to think about it like this, but I fear that Julius might be dead for the worse. What will I do without him for this long? I''m already under fire and blame for the massive losses we''ve been having against the demon king''s army. All I can do is wait and hope that either Julius will come to save the day or perhaps recruit this new self-proclaimed saint. Whatever the case, I must keep acting cautiously, as this crisis might devastate the church. Chapter 26: First piece of the puzzle {Broken English - Schaft} Well, here it goes another day, another Eris. Is that what people call the currency of this world? An Eris, uh? I guess we didn''t have time to see if the witches used the same currency, but almost everyone on this side of the world uses either Eris or silver coins as payments. Usually, things are a little tight at home since Bart isn''t well paid, but things have changed for the better with the rumors spreading about me and my "sainthood." Who would''ve thought I would be in such a spotlight after my previous life of chaos and destruction? Life is better in terms of money, of course, but when it comes to my private and personal life, I can''t help myself! I want to put the genie back in the bottle! Who knew being a celebrity well-known to everyone would be such a hassle? I can''t catch a damn break! "Please, holy saint, cure my illness!" "Oh please, holy saint, get rid of my bad luck!" "Holy saint! Holy saint, please hear me!" I''m so tired of the unwanted attention. It was fine at first, but it started to tax me a lot after some days. It is not easy to sit by and hear people''s problems, especially when you can''t do anything about so many of them, and even those which I can help, I feel like I''m hardly doing much since I still don''t have a good grasp of my powers as a "holy saint." What does the title even mean? Back in my world, the only saints we had were all dead people you would pray to when in need, and it seems like that''s how it works here, even when you''re still around. I guess this world is nothing like the Earth. I mean, this world does have different races and strange creatures, after all. There is something strange about how people praise and speak to me; it seems like their words boost something within me every time, but I can''t quite understand what it is. I just feel a little more energized when someone finishes their praise toward me like a little jolt of electricity. I tried asking Vera for information regarding this feeling, but she says she knows nothing about such an effect and that maybe it has to do with my ego! UGH, that girl, can you believe it? She''s basically saying I''m indulging in the sin of pride, which is the deadliest of the sins! I would never do that! Leaving that aside from the main topic, there''s something else bothering me lately besides all the attention. I''ve begun to feel a strange sensation like something terrible is about to happen soon, although I cannot know what I feel: a sudden anxiety. What could be making me anxious? I do not think having this much attention on me is much to startle me since I can think of it pretty clearly, but whenever I try to focus on what makes me anxious, my divine pendant begins to glow, and I cannot think of it any further. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Is my power perhaps capable of telling me what is coming, but since my level is not high enough yet, the pendant blessed by god is restricting my access to the information because it would be "unfair?" What is my power anyway? I know it''s "darkness," but it behaves like regular magic when training with Vera. So what makes "dark" power unique, if anything? So far, my unique technique is the "full counter" spell I used back then in the prison, where I spent some days in captivity. According to Vera, such spells do not exist in any magic books she''s ever read, and it seems like Bart agrees with her assessment, so I guess unique spells are my power. No, that can''t be it; there''s gotta be more to it. If my entire power revolved around being unique, I could not cast common magic spells like Vera said, so could my power be related to copies? Since I''ve been able to sue every category of spell and magic boost Vera and Bart taught me, I can assume my power is copying stuff. Yet, even this conclusion would not make sense. Remember the time I fell into despair inside the cell? Back then, when I was being tortured, I fell into deep rage and grief, but then that voice in my head kept repeating, "Dark magic not compatible with ''The Rage series.''" What could that mean then? If my magic power is supposed to simulate every kind of magic, then why wouldn''t it be able to use rage as fuel, but it can use heavenly virtues instead? That also makes for a very dark joke, if you may. A darkness user with holy power! What the heck is this world about? Is this some sort of sick joke from the gods? No, that cannot be it either. If I''m going based on what I know, then my only options are the god known as "Andromeda," who blessed my pendant with a regulator kind of magic, and that demon that sent me into this world to begin with. I''ve been calling it a demon, but I genuinely don''t even know if that''s its nature. It could simply be a divine being inferior to god itself, or maybe he''s not related to the universe that the god of planet Earth, so that''s why it didn''t want me to mention god''s name. Ugh, my head is starting to hurt, and I''m trying to make sense of it. Why am I here in this world with such a strange power and an unknown objective? Am I supposed to be a hero or a liberator of some sort? I doubt it. I''m not exactly what you would consider a "leader," and also, I''m still extremely young. Give me a break! Back when I was in the trance of reincarnation, the demon wanted me to trade my soul for something, but what could a demon powerful enough to bring me back to life want from me? If this demon was powerful enough to steal my soul from god and bring me here, then doesn''t that mean he could just snatch whatever it wanted from me super easily? Why would it try to go to such lengths to try and convince me to give it up by my own will? Is something stopping it from attacking me directly? And if so, what could it be? I''m no longer under the protection of my Earth god, so wouldn''t that demon simply be able to shake whatever it wants from me here? I cannot make much sense of it all now because it seems like the puzzle of the demon and its intentions with me are still a mystery, but I do have a few leads I would like to follow to make sense of my existence in this land. It feels like this world calls for me, but why? I want to know. V7: Commission "There''s something else I would like to do before heading back home, if you don''t mind," I ask Klevan for permission to head off into the bakery nearby so I could pick up the pastries I had promised my goddess. Klevan doesn''t even say a word and just lets me off with a head nod. I know he is not the lovely, warm kind of guy, but sometimes, his low level of simplicity makes me question his power or lack thereof. In any case, I should be heading off to the bakery as soon as possible to start bargaining with the baker. The baker recently increased his prices, but perhaps I can make something work. If I''m correct about my hypotheses about the baker needing help, then maybe I could lend him a quick hand or even fabricate him whatever equipment he needs this time. I remember that last time I was here, the baker wanted some custom pair of long scissors made, and I just so happened to have the scissor skill tree unlocked after working with some at the farm. How very convenient indeed. "Hey there, Pan." The baker soon greets me while carrying a heavy bag of flour as if it were nothing over his shoulders. Naturally, I greet him back. "Good morning. Do you need any help with that?" I might as well try to open my encounter with him on a good note, as always, but it seems like the baker is wary of my words because he answers rather aggressively. "Is it going to cost me four pieces of bread? I know what you''re doing, Pan. You''re rather sharp, but no, I got this for now. I don''t need your help today." Talk about a guy who knows their clients, but even if he knows my intentions, I cannot let him dismiss me just yet since heading back home without pastries would mean death! "Are you sure about that? Because I just so happen to remember you needed a pair of scissors." The store owner didn''t look so shocked at my words, but he recognized my point and gave me the green light to continue. "Yeah, I still need them, but you said you couldn''t fabricate scissors last time you were here." Ah, of course, he couldn''t have any way of knowing my skill improvements yet, so I had better let him know I could do the job now, if only for a small price. "I learned how to make them. So if you still have the materials, I could make them for you." Advocado looks surprised at my words, but he smiles back at me once he lets out a small sigh. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Boy, you sure are something else. You''re a talking goblin with the talents of a blacksmith who works on a farm. Just when I thought I had seen it all. Fine then, I still have the materials, but I do need the scissors to be made exactly how I want them. Are you sure you''re up to the task?" "Of course, I''ve got it! Whatever customization you want, I''m sure I can handle it! Leave it to me!" The owner soon left the bag of flour on the floor and went inside his store to fetch me the materials needed for the fabrication of his scissors, along with a small piece of paper with instructions. "Alright, here it is. I got the finest chunks of iron I could buy and also some Eris for the crafting. As for how I want them, everything should be written on that piece of paper; please make them right." My jaw dropped when I finally got to check the specifications the baker wanted since I had never expected it to be so complicated. The instructions read as follows: "The handle must be at least 3 inches long with a firm grip holder for someone who would cut with their left hand. Please make the blade at least 1 inch wide at the widest and 8 inches long. Scissors must be enhanced with the special ore material (purple ore) so it gains the ''sharpness'' enchantment." "Alright, this is pretty complicated, which grants an early payment, don''t you think?" The owner sighs as his left-hand hits his face, but then he just nods while heading back into the shop, probably to grab me some pastries. "Fine! FINE! You''ve got me. I really want them built ASAP. My daughter needs them." The owner reluctantly handed me over a small box of pastries along with a firm shake of hands, so it was official now. I''m finally able to leave it back to Mr Klevan once my transaction with the baker is over, which lets me think about just how the hell I would make his order. I know I already took the materials and pre-payment in advance, but I still don''t even know if I''m able to customize things this much; what if I fail? No! I must not fail! No matter how tedious getting it just right might be, I must deliver him a great, enjoyable product that will bring him happiness! Well, I guess it will bring happiness to his daughter, but you catch my drift, don''t you? I want to make whoever uses my tools a complete pro, even if they''re of low quality at the moment. I wish I could improve my products overnight, but as is, if I want something really well made, I really need to put a lot of concentration into my craft; otherwise, I mess it up, and it ends up being a low-quality tool. Well, I''ve already got pre-paid, so it''s not like I stand to win anything. Still, I don''t want people to get the wrong image of my craft, so I will have to be extra careful with this order, as it will massively increase my level of reputation with the people if I keep accepting craft jobs like these. Who knows, maybe I''ll become the town''s new blacksmith since the old one has already moved out of town for "lack of business." I''d say it was more because his tools and equipment sucked so bad it wasn''t worth any money whatsoever. Cinderella the 10th The demon with who I had finished the deal soon leaves my tent and goes directly into the battlefield, creating the perfect counter-offensive with her magical power alone. A sudden pinkish barrier blocks any incoming attacks in all directions while the demon girl flies above us all. As I witness the overwhelming power of the demon, a chilling realization creeps over me. What have I gotten myself into? This demon, whoever she was, was not bluffing when she claimed she could single-handedly halt the entire attack. My knees weaken at the thought of the grave consequences of our deal, and fear grips my heart. The demon stands by in the skies while looking down at everyone until her eyes meet mine. Her deep gaze soon gets me down to my knees, trembling for my life like a little scared kid without hope. I take that she is sending me a message, and I better pay her off, or she will genuinely damage me and everyone related to me. The army generals soon try to deflect their attention to the demon girl who flies over everyone, but I shout at them not to try anything stupid. I know I made a deal with her, but my generals never knew of it, so I must stop them for the time being. Besides, I doubt our entire company would be able even to scratch that monster. I''m starting to regret summoning such a thing into this world, but at the same time, I cannot be more glad that it is choosing to be on our side and not work with the enemies. Just imagining what having her as her enemy would be like gives me the creeps. Yet, a wave of relief washes over me at the thought that she''s on our side. A small smug expression leaves my face as I confidently watch the demon who slowly descends before the attacking demon army like they are nothing but flies. I couldn''t hold it back anymore! AHAHA! TAKE THAT DEMONS! Die at the hands of your ancestors! "Ahahah! AHAHAHA! We''ve already won this battle." Every leader near me soon looked at me, confused and startled, like what I was saying didn''t make any sense; ugh, such incompetent people. "What are you saying, my lord? Who is that to you?" My dearest commander asks me as he tries to grasp the level of danger coming from the demon. "She''s our ticket home, a costly ticket back home. You need not fear anymore. Let her handle it." Everyone grew even more confused at my words, but I didn''t care anymore, not after seeing the power of the ally I had on my team; with them with me, who could do anything? Soon, a magic circle appeared beneath everyone while the demon held up her precise weapon of choice, it being a long sword. Her sword, just like her, was not ordinary nor cheap, as it bore the same length as its owner''s height and some more. Her sword was more like a long polearm at that point. I expected the demon girl to teleport all of us away pretty soon, but it all came to a halt when something bearing the shape of a magical arrow landed on the demon girl''s hand. The person who shot the arrow soon revealed himself to be the commander of the demon king''s army, who had rushed to the front lines to confront the girl. "I can tell you''re a powerful being judging by your attire and your weapon, but our problems are not with you, ancient demon. Let us kill these humans in your name, and we''ll be on good terms." The demon general offers the girl an irresistible deal, but the girl only smiles at the general. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I''ve already made a far better deal with the one who leads these humans. As much as I would love some blood, now the blood that humans promised me is much desired! Turn your army around now, or face me." I was watching the conversation just a couple of meters away from the barrier, so it was a little hard to hear, but I kept on watching. "I can''t retreat! In the name of the demon king! I shall get rid of even an ancient warrior like yourself! You''re nothing but a minor roadblock on my way!" Soon, the demon king''s general began to shift its shape into the shape of a berserk demon, which was a buffed state I had been weary of for quite a while. The berserk state of a demon is a state of battle in which they grow their muscles to an extreme size. Their appearance shifts a lot, but their stats also seem to have an immense boost of power as well, around a three times multiplier, yet even with all of that, the demon girl doesn''t even seem bothered; she just keeps smiling like always. {Sequentia Sequelarum - Yu Peng Chen} Soon, the demon girl breaks away from the futile conversation with the demo king general with a simple yet elegant jump upward so she can fly over everyone once again. The skies soon begin to be covered with purple clouds while she hovers above us all, holding her weapon at a 45-degree angle. I was trying to know what the girl was doing, but my answer arrived shortly after with a massive spark of power coming from her, sending shockwaves down to the very core of the planet. The demon girl opens her arms, and a gigantic pair of pink wings appear behind her, along with a global name tag next to her that is clear for everyone to read. [Cinderella the devourer of souls {10th of the 10 servants}] Is she the least strong in her line of power? That can''t be right; she''s already far ahead of everyone I know, and she is not even the strongest in her house. How powerful is this demon? Wait a moment. I think I know where I heard her name before; there''s no way she''s the one who came with that man that day! [Flashback] "Oh! Sir Julius, it is a pleasure to meet you!" I said cowardly to the most recent recruit of the holy army, Julius, an unknown individual who suddenly appeared from nowhere with a highly oppressive power. I didn''t think much of it at the time, but I could not ignore the beauty next to him, who looked like a pretty little innocent girl back then with a strange pink magical aura just like this demon girl''s. If my memory is right, then that same girl who silenced me with her mind is the same one? Back then, I wanted to request a favor from Sir Julius, but my tongue felt heavy, and my mouth felt like it had been zipped closed with enough force to keep me quiet for centuries. I didn''t know what caused it back then, but now that I see the true nature of one of Julius''s servants, I can say for sure that it was her who shut me up back then. [End of Flashback] As soon as I''m brought back to reality, all I can see before me is a flash of light so bright it blinds me for a couple of seconds until it settles into a dim purple light just bright enough to make it easier to see in the darkness of the field thanks to the clouds that had emerged from out of nowhere. "What the? This power?! Why am I stuck in place?! WHAT IS THIS!?" The demon general exclaims as he stands still, unable to move an inch, just like I had been a couple of months ago. This servant Cinderella was strong enough to submit a demon general that easily?! I knew she was strong, but shouldn''t a demon king general be strong enough to stand against someone like her? And if not, then how is she so powerful? It seems outright unfair! Yet this does not seem to concern the demon, who simply smiles as it slowly approaches the immobilized demon general. Once she is close enough, she unleashes her attacks against the demons. In three sudden flashes of light, she makes quick work of the demon general with a single punch, then goes against the first army lines in the second flash. When the light fades out, she goes into the dark once more just to reveal the next step to her rampage on the third flash of light. Unknown Chapter: Testing subjects Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Interlude: Julius dilemma How long has it been since I got robbed by that dishonest man? I can''t seem to remember now. What do you mean he would never steal? Don''t you know how dishonest adventurers can become if they get the chance? Let''s also not mention the fact that I tried to steal for him first; ignore that part. Alright! Leave it alone already! I didn''t get beat fair and square after being caught trying to steal from one swing, alright? I''m not a dishonest guy like that, alright? Could you quit looking at me like I''m in the wrong? Ugh! Just how lowly have I fallen to be defeated with such ease? It''s infuriating! If any of my servants saw me in this state, they would surely laugh directly at my face. I can already see Cinderella saying something along the lines of "Time to be one of my puppets, master!" If only there were a way for me to break this power seal! Ugh! I already tried everything, but that god has doomed me! {Trial of fire - Shuji Katayama} The status screen tells me I''ve got a one-thousand-year punishment. Yeah! There''s no way I will ever wait that long! Even with the immortality skill, I cannot be reassured I won''t die since that is locked away in the skills the god locked. But I refuse to give up. I will find a way to overcome this, no matter how long it takes. Anyhow, I guess sitting here in the middle of the road would be no good, so it''s time to let one swing take the win for now! I will definitely come for revenge once I gain my strenght back. Yet my spirit tells me something is off; I haven''t reached human territory, and I doubt I will get there soon, so I''ve got no news about what is happening in the world right now. I hate you! I hate you, stupid elf god! Fuck you! Don''t these deities see that all I''m doing is for the good of this world? I must get rid of all reincarnations, which are the reason for this world''s slow decay! Having compassion for one or two reincarnations is cruelty for everyone else! Eh? What do you mean I only plan to conquer the world? Well, why do you think I want to do that? Wouldn''t having control over the entire globe gives me better control over reincarnations? Getting rid of reincarnations who are allies with big players is a pain! This is even made worse by this world''s energy system. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. While my power might be locked away, my overall strenght will keep decreasing, for I''m an "alpha" reincarnation. Haven''t you guys noticed how some reincarnations seem to have an effortless time acquiring skills and levels like it was an easy task? Well, where do you think this world''s system gets that extra energy? EXACTLY! FUCKING ME! I first noticed it back when I first arrived and checked my status for the first time. The drain wasn''t very noticeable at first, but suddenly, one day, I began to lose EXP like crazy! That was when I noticed an anomaly individual back in the witches'' forest. The most sensible thing to do would''ve been to send one of my servants to kill the reincarnation, right? I know what you''re thinking, but no, I cannot do that. While my servants work under my orders, they are never allowed to kill a reincarnation because then "it" will appear. I''m talking about the guys above the gods themselves. The administrators of this world! While the administrators rarely show up, they will protect reincarnations from enemies if their levels are below eighty, so you can imagine that sending in one of my servants to kill a low-level reincarnation would most likely end up in their death and mine! +Sigh+ Seriously, why is this world such a mess? Who is the creator anyway!? This world is so huge it should be collapsing on itself, but for some odd reason, it does not. If I could get a hold of this world, I would have access to many places of interest. My time is ticking for every day that goes by. The newer reincarnations grow stronger while I become weaker over time! I''ve got to get back to land and find those new reincarnations to put an end to them before it is too late for me to do anything. If they grow too strong, I won''t be able to kill them, and since only reincarnations can murder reincarnations, that would leave me with no other option but to face certain defeat at the hands of toddlers. I didn''t reincarnate in this world just to be a battery source for some selfish, stupid kids to enjoy their lives here at my expense! Whoever designed this system is a twisted psychopath! Damn, be the elf god for making my work harder! And dammed be I for failing to take it with ease. Yet what guarantee did I have that I would be able to wait for the reincarnations to grow their levels without draining too much of my experience? I''ve been dealt a losing hand while my enemies have a roundhouse deck; this is absolutely ridiculous, I refuse to surrender. I refuse to let some selfish pricks grow mighty at my expense, but what else can I do now? I''m far away, with many of my abilities locked away, and I do not have any form of contact with the outside world! I''m doomed! Chapter 27: A challenge appears "Rejoice, oh great people of this town! For I, the envoy of the Pope, have arrived to clear the air rumors about a supposed saint! Yes! I know how incredible it must be to have me as your guest! But fret not! For I''m merciful!" The voice of a young man spouting nonsense at the turn of the corner soon catches my attention while I''m finishing with one of the daily requests I get now that I''ve become a full-blown celebrity. Still, the voice was a little too damp to make it out clearly until the crowd began to make way for someone or something. "Please do make way for me for I! God''s chosen messenger has an important message for this so-called ''saint.''" It was pretty hard to understand what the young guy was saying, but for some reason, seeing them break into the crowd with such ease made me shiver like I was in trouble or something. Oh man, did I do something illegal?! VERA, this is all your fault! I tried to control myself as soon as the prospect of jail time began to hover in my mind, for only someone from the government would be able to command so much authority, right? Should I start running away now, or do I wait for them to arrest me? -u- "I''m afraid I will have to ask you to stay behind the line right there, mister! Nobody is allowed to come that close to the saint without having a proper ticket, right? What are you doing!?" Mr Bart tries to stop the kid foolishly and his guards, and so he gets quickly apprehended by the guards in a matter of seconds. Oh shit, this is bad. The kid is getting closer, and his yellow eyes look at me so menacingly that I don''t expect anything good to come out of his mouth. Alright, my dear diplomat Vera! Now, it would be an excellent time for you to shine and defend me! EHEHE! VERA? EHH?! WHAT?! You''ve chosen to hide behind me?! You coward! Aren''t you the "older sister?!" "I''ve heard many great things about you, young lady! Yes, you! The one that is trying to hide beneath the sheets of the table you''ve set up! I know you might be scared, but I''m not here to cause trouble!" Dang it! He saw me get under the table sheets. How perspective; well, I guess there''s no running away now. Soon, I came out from under the table and showed myself to the critical "envoy" of the Pope, as they requested. I know he said he''s not here to cause trouble, but if I don''t remember wrong, it was the church who destroyed my hometown, so excuse me, sirs, if I''m a little too distrusting of you! It''s not like you killed over 90% of my PEOPLE! Yet I guess they don''t know that yet based on the fact they''re willing to agree to a peaceful meeting; maybe I can hide the fact I''m one of the much hated "witches" they so want to exterminate. Although I''m still afraid to die, something about this guy''s aura does imply a high level of "trust." "Aw, what a beauty indeed! Based on appearances, you have the looks of a saint. I believe it would be best if I introduced myself properly, for I have yet to properly show you my goodwill saint of the north! My name is Eucalyptus D Giorno!" Like the plant? Seriously? I can''t help but laugh a little about their name. My little laugh catches the attention of the young boy, who doesn''t seem so pleased with me interrupting his super duper serious "presentation." If you''re not here to arrest me, then can you get it over with? I have an actual customer who I have to attend to, you know?! The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "What''s so funny, saint of the north? I know I said I''m not here to cause trouble, but making fun of me could still be a severe crime!" Oh lord, come on, cut it out already; I''ve always hated rich kids, even in my past life. Rich kids who have everything thanks to their daddy drive me insane. I hate them so much, so I would prefer if we got whatever he wants with me over with! "Nothing is funny about you, my lord, but would you please state your business with me already?" The kid soon is baffled by my nonchalant form of speech, but he still hasn''t cut out his act already. Ugh! I hate you! {Parliment - Kevin Penkin} "My, my! Why the hostility, my lady? I''ve only come to verify you''re a true saint and not just an impostor like many others who pop up once in a while. As you may know, impersonating an officer of the church is a severe crime in ANY human nation. Now bow down to me before my mood worsens!" "Bow down to you? Who the heck do you think you''re? EH?" The boy''s guards soon run toward me to grab me so they can shove my face straight toward the ground, causing a great commotion as the people around me begin to protest in my place. "Hey! What the heck do you think you''re doing?!" "She''s a true saint who has access to holy magic and is capable of exorcizing demons! Leave them alone!" "Yeah! You guys are the fake ones! Charging two thousand eris per exorcism!" The guards try their best to keep the people in place, but they''re clearly slowly backing up as there''s too big of a crowd to control. "Silence!" The boy soon screams with an uncharacteristically deep voice like that of a powerful old man. I don''t know what the kid used against the people, but whatever he used was enough to make everyone back up a little, putting a large grin on him. [Cursed spell desanctified] [Ruler of heavenly virtue privileges granted] [Do you wish to use Ruler''s authority to overrule lower class holy magic? (Yes/no)] Eh? Well, the people are on my side, so if I can overrule their power with me, then I don''t see why I wouldn''t do it! Yes, please! I choose to use my Ruler''s authority to override this arrogant kid''s power! [Orders received commands granted] [Ruler''s authority upheld] "Desanctify!" With a single word that comes out of me, the entire field gets instantly relieved from whatever magic the boy had cast on them, making the kid shake in his boots as he slowly retreats along with his guards, letting go of me. Now, do I have anything to stop him from running away now? No? AW! "How did you? The command I just used is considered a high-ranking spell, and you got rid of it like that? So easily!? Preposterous!" "Like I asked before, state whatever the hell you want with me, and I''ll consider it! You may take this as a warning! Whatever black magic you plan to use on me or my followers will not be tolerated!" The people all soon began to cheer for me while booing the arrogant fool who ended up speechless. "Tsk! You! You''re right. I should have conducted my investigation already. I only wanted to use appraisal on you and confirm your status as a saint! You know the criteria for a saint, don''t you? Even if you hold holy power, if you''re not human, then you''re a heretic and will considered an enemy of the church!" Just like I figured, so the church has concerns about me being one of the surviving witches? Dang it, I knew this was all too good to be true! What do I do now? Do I refuse to partake in his test or what? If I refuse, however, the people will turn on me, but at the same time, if they find out I''m a witch, maybe I could still wield my sphere of influence to save my butt with the help of this nation? "Wasn''t my demonstration just now not proof enough that I''m a saint?" "Like I said! If you''re anything else but human, even if you hold any holy power, you''re to be considered an enemy of humanity! A heretic! If you''ve got nothing to hide, then I don''t see the issue in you taking the damn appraisal test!" V8: Starting my first paid work {Yotsuba Goroshi no Kaigishitsu - Hideki Taniuchi} Having successfully navigated the tricky deal with my goddess, I now turn my attention to the baker''s commission. The request for a pair of scissors of such complexity will demand an extraordinary amount of MP and processing power. Undeterred, I prepare to work through the night, entirely dedicated to this challenging task. Without hesitation, I meticulously examine the materials, ensuring I am fully equipped for the task. Confident in my skills, I begin the intricate process. The first step in crafting such a complex order is to ignite the furnace with a touch of low-level fire magic, allowing the metals to meld into a single alloy. One might think that to get the temperature going on the furnace, you would just apply more fire magic into it, but it is far more effective to use wind magic. The wind slowly but surely increases the power of the flaming furnace until the metals slowly begin to fuse into one another. While it is true that I could use my magic to fuse the metals for some reason, whenever I do this process the natural way, the strenght of the metals is greater than with the use of an artificial system like the one the world offers at least for now melting materials this way is the proper way to do it. The heat from the flaming furnace is intense, and it tires me quite a lot since I cannot stop the flow of wind, or the flames will dull out. Luckily, I''m not such a wimp with my MP, so I can take some abuse so long as I put my mind to it and don''t think of anything else, or I will mess it up somehow. The sole reason I choose to do this task at night while my goddess and my father are asleep is so I will have no outside distractions. My clothes are soon drenched in sweat while the fire keeps burning hotter and hotter, slowly but surely transforming the metals into one super strong alloy. A couple of hours go by with this same method of hard work and concentration until the metals finally finish fussing. How do I know the metals are combined? Simple! Because of the rainbow, shine over the first layer on the top! Now comes the hard part! In order to make this metal bar as stable as possible, I must quench it! Now focusing as much as I can, I slowly lift the container holding the red-hot metals away from the flames and prepare for a fast dump on the oil bucket. Now, don''t be scared, reader! There''s nothing to worry about, alright? It''s not like if this bucket of metal falls on me, it will instantly kill me! EHEHEHE! Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Alright, deep breaths! One! TWO! THREE! DUMP! The hot metal makes contact with the oil bucket, lighting it on fire, but I cannot look away for even a second, for I must give the metal a rough, long shape to make it easier to work with it. The steam and fire from the bucket make it hard to see, but I force myself to not look away but instead focus on dumping the load in a controlled manner until the entire thing finishes quenching in the oil that is burning thanks to the tons of heat coming from the cooling metal. I give the materials a couple of seconds to cool down just enough to pull it all from the bucket in one piece, and then I get to work with it, heating the whole thing back up in the furnace so I can start the painstakingly long process of metal folding. I''m no blacksmith, but if I''m to produce such things like these, it only makes sense to do it the way many would argue is the best. Metal folding is a technique used by many cultures to strengthen lower-quality metal artificially and thus give the illusion that you have obtained a better material. I figured that since this pair of scissors would be my first paid project, I might as well do it the proper way with the help of my skills. I can only assume that if the metal fusion is of higher quality the natural way, then making the process the physical way will also yield better results than with my skills since I''m still a low-level goblin. The metal gets red hot once again, and I get to hammering just as fast as it does. The hammer I use is heavy, and it does not synergize well with my cheaply made anvil, but it is what it is, so long as I put a lot of craftsmanship into my work, I''m sure my tools won''t matter too much. The hammering sound of the hot metal being hammered over and over again goes on all night long until the first rays of the sun start to appear in the background. I don''t even notice how long it has been as I keep working the metal, folding it over itself over and over and over again and again non-stop, looking for perfection at the end of the road. My rhythm is almost perfect at this point: two taps on the anvil followed by one tap on the metal, then two taps on the anvil and another on the metal, and so it continues with short breaks to place the metal bar back into the furnace. My arm feels heavy, but my determination doesn''t allow me to quit, not just yet. A couple of more hours go by, and I finally get interrupted by Klevan, who looks at me with concern in his eyes. Yet I did not pay him much attention at first since I was so close to achieving that perfect layer of thousands of folds, the perfect strenght required! "Pan, how long have you been? you don''t feel anything strange?!" What the hell was the old man talking about? I felt just fine! Sure, my arm hurt quite a lot at this point, but if he could get me just a couple of minutes more, I would be able to finish, so I ignored him some more for the time being. "Pan! You look terrible! Stop already! Don''t you notice how damaged your body is? PAN!" The old man tries to approach me to stop me from forging, but I simply signal him to wait for a while as I finish striking the last fold. Klevan looks at me in disbelief while I put my heart into the last fold, finishing my masterpiece with one last strong quench that creates another small fire in the oil bucket. Chapter 28: And then an angel appeared Dang it, the fat guy pressing me is hard to persuade. Even with my ultimate show of power, he has barely given me an inch. What can I do to get him off my trail? Should I just let him appraise me in front of everyone and expose me for what I am? A witch!? I''m in such a precarious position, and it''s all due because I grew too cocky, thinking I could get away with claiming to be a holy saint. "What''s wrong, little saint of the North!? If it''s indeed true that you''ve nothing to fear! Then, take the appraisal stone and show us all your stats!" The fat man cut my train of thought short as I tried to think of a way to defend myself in this kind of situation, but I ended up with nothing. Letting my guard down is what got me to this point, so now why am I so nervous about it? This is all my own fault, my doing per se. If the only way I''ve got to learn is to take the punishment ahead of me, then so be it. I''m sure I can get out of any trouble I find myself in, albeit I don''t exactly know where my resolve comes from. Perhaps I simply grow more confident the more challenging the situation I encounter becomes. "I will do it if you promise that the people of this town will be left alone. I don''t want people to suffer because of me." The guy simply smirked and then, with a single breath, answered with a short "Alright." Not long after my agreement to take on the fat guy''s test, something began to cause even more movement around us as the sound of horses approached the area with a clear destination. The horses sounded closer and closer by the second until they suddenly halted, and the crowd split apart, making way to whoever had arrived. "We finally get to peace terms with the church, and the first thing you guys choose to do is an act of violence against the people of my district?" A clear, potent male voice spoke from within the moving crowd. I did not know who was on their way, but judging by the reaction of the church guy, he was trouble for HIM! Take that sucker! "The-there''s no way Lord Auri was supposed to be away on a battlefield! How is he here?! Tsk." The guy from the church was clearly sweating cold as the crowd finally moved apart, and in a matter of seconds, we were finally allowed to see the full greatness of a great man whom I totally did not fall for! {Incontro: Bellezza e Rosula - Peijia You} Talk about someone who really looked the part of a nobleman, or perhaps he was even more extravagant than that, as his clothes showed off his clear sense of good fashion. For starters, the number of people who could dress with many layers of clothes was rare, and this guy wore pants, a dress shirt, an elegant jacket, and a cape on top of it all. I myself only wore my classic poor girl dress, which had only two layers, if you counted underwear as a layer. Listen! I know girls usually have to wear more than what I''m currently rocking, but I''m ashamed to admit I''m a bit too lazy to wash my clothes, so this outfit is here to save the day! Ugh! Enough about me and more about the guy who looks like he could slap the fat guy across the face and get away with it just fine! Yeah! I don''t even know who this dude is, albeit if we are going by the name, the church guy said his name is "Auri." Hey, wait a second, doesn''t that mean gold or something? How pretentious of his parents! If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "You must be the representative of the pope, I assume." Mr. Auri said to the church guy, who seemed about to pop his pants at a moment''s notice. Seriously! Get a grip, man! No matter how important this noble is, aren''t you in the same ballpark as him as a Pope messenger and all? "Yes! I am! Lord Auri! Please forgive my mischievous actions in your land until now! I did not wish to offend any of your war houses!" Oh! So that''s why the church guy is trembling? This Lord of Gold is the leader of a house of arms? Well, that would make anyone shake on their boots! Including me, albeit I don''t think it''s because of his noble power... "You''re in luck, for I am in a good mood today. My fourth daughter has just been born, so I''m a little softer than usual. Yet that doesn''t mean I will let your aggression slide, papist." The already harsh tone of the tall man''s voice already commanded authority, but when he said that last sentence, his voice sounded somehow even more severe than before. "Congratulations on your daughter, sir! May they be blessed by the world god!" The fat guy muttered while on the brink of passing out from the severe hyperventilation he was in. I was about to laugh in his face and say something cheeky, but the Lord turned his attention to me as soon as I was about to do that; OH SHIT! "As far as you are concerned. It is illegal to set up a merchant''s post without a license and a permit, which I assume you don''t have. Will I have to arrest a little girl, or will you admit to your wrongdoing?" What the fuck? When was this guy allowed to talk to me like I was his daughter? And why am I so shamed!? Ashamed of what?! Oh man, this guy is scary! "I''m guilty!" I authored without a second thought as the man''s gaze pierced deep within my very soul; now it was me who began to cold sweat! "Good girl. I don''t see why I shouldn''t pardon a sincere apology to the state. You''re free to go, little girl, as far as you''re concerned, papist! You''re to be arrested and brought to trial! For you have cast command magic on the people of this town! Be glad I don''t initiate war against the church over this!" With that, the church''s soldiers moved out of the way and let the arrest take place at the hands of the nobleman''s guards or whatever. To be honest, I''ve never been more grateful for this innocent, pretty face of mine. Imagine if I were a boy in this situation. Yeah, I''m not getting out of it with a simple "Sowwy!" +Wink wink+ "You''ll regret this, Lord Auri! You! UGH! NNUGHH!!" The church guy looked livid as the guards took him away in their horses, but the man who arrested him stayed behind, looking over at my current adoptive father and my also adopted sister. You know! Bartholomew and Veronica! Since Vera didn''t know the guy either, she kind of just looked confused while Bartholomew grew a wider smile by the second, which matched the nobleman''s grin. Wait a darn second! What was going on here!? I looked in both directions until they soon broke the silence. "If it ain''t the one and only Lord of Gold!" Screamed Bart, followed right after by Lord Auri, who responded with, "You haven''t aged one bit, Twilight Sword!" Bartholomew ground at the man''s voice, which only seemed to give him even more confidence to puff out his chest. "Speaking of age! When were you planning on visiting me, uh!? Do you not know I''ve been waiting for you to let me train your sons and daughters!?" With that, the nobleman let out a slight cold drop of sweat run across his face as if he were ashamed by my stepfather''s words. "I''m sorry, Master Bartholomew! But in my defense, they are all below age five! Far too young to be training with a sword!" "Nonsense! I began your training at age four! I''m sure they can take it! Your sons come from the same strong father, don''t they?" Chapter 29: Theyre not my kids! {Toast to Coast - Arcangelo Chen} "Speaking of kids, master, when did you find out that you have two more missing daughters?" Mr Auri, a man of few words but with a weighty presence that filled the room, asked. His question hung in the air, the tension palpable. The adoptive father caught off guard, replied defensively. "They''re not precisely my children, you see! I swear I would never be so irresponsible as not to watch over my kids! I would never do that!" Mr Auri''s disbelief in Bartholomew''s words was as clear as day, and he let him know full well. "There''s no shame, master. A man as popular as you is bound to leave a few stray kids here and there; it actually speaks well of your popularity with the ladies." Bartholomew soon realized that Mr Auri over here had already made up his mind about us, and so he chose to accept his fate of being labeled as an "irresponsible" parent. "Anyway, how did you know this would occur? Did you finally manage to learn the unique skill of ''Oracle?'' Or perhaps something of the sort." Mr. Auri let out a slight sigh like a disappointed student when their master expected more of them than he had achieved. "No, I simply heard from one of my scouts that a convoy of the church headed this way; naturally, knowing the church''s history of betrayal and deception, I had to come to check it out for myself, and good thing I did." Bartholomew shook his head in approval and then turned around to introduce us to his "friend" finally. "Well, as you have seen, these two are my ''daughters.'' The shorter one right here is Yoimiya, and the one next to her is Veronica, although she prefers the nickname ''Vera'' for whatever reason." Hey, wait a second! Did you just call me Shortie!? I''m sure you didn''t just imply I''m shorter than Vera! I''m ahh! Dang, I am! "Oh, I see, I see. Yoimiya and Veronica, their names are not from around here, that''s for sure. Just how far did you go on your past trips, master? I didn''t know you had it in you like that!" Auri pressed the matter even further, only managing to anger Bartholomew, who thought defending himself would only serve to solidify Auri''s theory. "I''ve told you! Ugh, whatever. So, you''re going back to your house now that you''ve arrested that church fella?" Father asked with his arms crossed in disapproval of Auri''s fake assumptions. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Yeah, I''ve got to travel back with them to resolve this minor incident. Truth be told, I don''t know why they''re so interested in your kids over here." Mr Auri seemed reluctant to continue his conversation with his father so long as we stood nearby; I quickly grabbed Vera''s hand and pulled her away with me toward the town. It is only natural for adults to want to talk in private, away from any kids in essential cases, so moving out of the picture would be for the best. Hopefully, Father and Auri could have a better talk with us out of their way. Vera seemed a little confused about my actions, but I''m sure she''ll eventually catch on. "Why did you pull my arm so hard back there? You know a simple ''follow me'' would''ve been enough, right?" Said an angry Vera right after giving me a sturdy stud on my head with all her might. I understand her completely, but was it really necessary to hit me that hard?! I''ll get you back, Vera! "Father and Auri clearly wanted to talk further without us nearby, so I took it upon myself to move us out of their way. You''re rude for a girl, you know?" Vera laughed at my last phrase as if I said something stupid, but I simply wanted to remind her that bonking people in the head wasn''t very ladylike! "Puff! Who are you to scold me about lady manners? Miss, I sit with my legs open while wearing a short dress!" Ahh! Hey! That''s a low blow! Quite literally, that''s not fair! I simply like the breeze, okay! I''m not a pervert or something, okay!? +sigh+ I''m getting on an FBI watchlist after this chapter. Woah! No way! I broke the fourth wall! Tehe! (Ehete nandayo!) After my short conflict with Vera, I choose peace and simply let her win the argument, which seems to put her in a good mood again. +Sigh+ Why are girls such troublemakers anyway? Am I like that, too? No way! I''m way more sophisticated to be mad at everything for any reason! In other news, I guess I haven''t checked my stats in a very long time. Should I take advantage of the time alone to check them out? I don''t see why not, so here goes nothing! Hand over my myself and! Appraisal! [Generating Appraisal] Witch Child {Rank 1} [Priest Witch] Name: Yoimiya Age: 7 Level: 16 HP: 18,000/21,000 [Limitless with enough Hope] MP: ??????/????? SP: 10,000/21,000 [Limitless with enough Hope] Stamina: 6.000/7,500 [Limitless with enough Hope] Strength: 1,250 Damage Output: [SS-tier] [Holy title holder boost] Defense: <1000 Speed: {Enhanced} 4,125 Base: {2,625} Skills: Appraisal {Level 7}, LMSH {Level 4}, Pain mitigation {Level 10}, Pain nullification {Level 2}. E=E {E=E}. Titles: {Ruler of Hope} {Ruler of Temperance} {Holy}{Saint of the North} Information: The newest addition to the club of living saints of the world. The new saint appears to be the only one that actually commands a holy virtue title, making them the most valuable among the holy figures aside from the Pope. Special chapter: A forgotten story "Claudia, the darkness is spreading rapidly. We may need to reconsider our strategy and seek the Witch Queen''s assistance." A woman, almost as tall as Claudia urged from the shadows of the underground room, her voice tinged with urgency. Claudia, undeterred by her fellow witch''s concerns, commanded the doors to be opened. She was determined to cast a new power seal on the anomaly site. Little did she know, the power they had been containing for centuries was about to break free on that fateful day. "We must not fear for this all within standard operational capacity! We are witches! Second to none! We must never let this raging power out of its containment, for it will bring forth the death of many!" The doors to the sealed room soon opened, and just as Claudia prepared to cast another seal on top of the current one, the old seal began to break away. "Claudia! You have to come back! This power! It''s spiking!" The assistant screamed, but of course, since the sealed room tended to be extremely loud, the young Claudia didn''t hear the warnings as she walked forward into a deadly bomb. "Bend the laws of nature and cast a new seal to replace the old one that''s giving away already! Let this seal be! UH?" Claudia soon noticed the seal breaking apart right before her eyes as she cast the new one on top, but just before she could finish, the old seal gave away. A burst of darkness rushed out from the hole in the ground, quickly forcing Claudia to cast the seal in the open air. The seal soon expanded to cover the immediate space between the entrance of the broken seal and the doors to leave. "AAHH!!! MAXIMIZE MAGIC! Tsk dang it, that will only stop it for a little longer." The new seal soon began to break directly in front of Claudia''s face; she still struggled to realize just how difficult the situation was until the seal started to leak, forcing her outside the room through the gate. The power that had been kept away from the world was about to burst forth, but even so, the witches kept their cool. "Seems like you blew it, Claud; I bet the witch queen will be disappointed." One of the researchers murmured behind Claudia''s back instead of doing something productive like running out of there to call for the witch queen. "This won''t hold it for long; find the Witch Queen and tell her the seal is about to collapse." Claud, being the collected type, ignored the insulting comments and instead kept her focus on the current situation, gathering her wits to take a fast-paced decision within seconds. "What''ll happen to you?" Another researcher asked while preparing for immediate departure to look for the help of the Witch Queen, the only one who could maybe do something about the impending problem at hand. "Until she arrives, we are the last line of defense." Nero, one of Claudia''s best friends, responds as she throws her power into the gate seal to help with the containment effort, and a small group of witches leave to the surface to look for the Witch Queen. "That gate, how long do you think it will hold?" Nero asks Claudia as more and more witches join the defensive line, throwing everything they have toward the receding seal. "That depends on us," Claud responds as she leads the main effort to keep the disaster at bay. None could''ve expected that the time required to get the Witch Queen there would take so long, forcing many witches to drain themselves and collapse completely. Hours passed by, and one by one, the count of witches diminished until only Nero and Claud remained. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "Nero, it might be wise for you to leave now that you still can. I can hold it alone." "I''m here with you until the end, Claud; you know I can''t let you keep all the glory to yourself!" Nero expressed her sincere views even as the situation grew direr by the second, as both showed incredible amounts of exhaustion and were themselves at the point of collapse. Suddenly, after many hours of waiting, the one and only true Witch Queen finally arrived. The tall, mighty Witch Queen, whom everyone respected and held in high regard, finally arrived with a grim look on her. The Witch Queen looked to be concerned with the situation yet still walked quite calmly toward the breaking seal. "My thanks to you all; I will take it from here." The Queen commanded power with her very words as she kept her calm even in the face of evident destruction and power so intense it knocked out many high-ranking witches within minutes of the encounter. "Sure, you don''t need a hand?" Nero, being always the polite type, offered the Queen help, knowing full well that she would deny it as she wouldn''t need anyone''s help EVER. Not if the legends about the Queen were true. The Queen of the Legends surely wouldn''t need a meager high rank''s help. "Quite sure." The Queen answered in a calm, collected tone as she approached both of them, finally stopping just before the cracking seal. "Wow, so what''s your trick, uh? Would you let me guess?" Claudia asked the Queen, with her all too normal, chill attitude, which returned after seeing that the troubleshooter had arrived. It was her way of trying to lift the mood, but this only annoyed the Queen, causing Claudia to retract right away. "Meeh, who knows? Maybe it''s just your self-righteous nature." Claudia simply diverged the conversation so she could leave the area, along with Nero, who gave her a helping hand. "Sounds about right," Nero says while helping Claudia leave the dungeon since Claud clearly tired herself to the near point of collapse as she could barely walk, let alone run. Once alone, the Witch Queen simply stood firm right in front of the collapsing seal and didn''t even flinch as the breaking seal began to leak some darkness. The Queen simply stood still and waited for the seal to break by itself. The gate finally gave away after a couple of seconds, letting forward a massive amount of raging darkness against the Queen. The room soon got covered in the darkness of the abyssal power for a couple of seconds until the Queen''s light managed to return much of the darkness or destroy it entirely. The earth trembled at the clash of pure light and pure darkness. "A day may come when the prophecy is fulfilled, and the abyss bursts forth!" The light emanating from the Queen''s hand grew brighter as she pushed her hand against the darkness, slowly trying to overpower her. Yet the Queen still stood firm, commanding a far greater power against the raging darkness. "But it is not this day!" With one last push, the darkness finally stopped creeping around the edges of the Queen''s seal, forcing the darkness back into the room it had escaped from. The Queen then began to walk forward, pushing the darkness back with every step. "This ancient power could easily obliterate an entire world." The Queen exclaimed as her light kept pushing the darkness back into the abyssal chamber. The ancient power that was in the abyss was now receding back into the hole, still trying to overrule the Queen without much effect. "This raging darkness! Would unleash endless catastrophe." The Queen finally pushed the darkness back into the containment chamber just to seal it away for good, this time with her light power. The seal of the destructive abyssal power would soon prove to be one of the Queen''s many morally questionable decisions. "This darkness is too destructive and corruptive. Forgive me for suppressing it against the god''s will." Thus, the wheels of fate changed against the witches. Many would then come to believe that the defiance of the witches against the gods would soon become their doom, for all the other gods aside from Andromeda would begin to work harder than ever to destroy the witch nation. There can''t be anyone out there strong enough to defy the gods. It cannot be allowed, many lower-class gods argued... V9: Leveled up! {Pant pant} I''m tired, hungry, and thirsty at the same time. But at least I got something cool out of it, didn''t I? Ehehe! I''ve completed my first metal forge without the help of the system! Although it looks pretty shit, to be honest. {Leveled up - Syuji Katayama} [Proficiency has reached the required level. Pan''s level has increased from level 3 to level 4. All base stats have increased as a result of the level-up. Talents and skills enhanced.] [Proficiency has reached the required level acquired skill "Blacksmith" Level 1.] [Profiency has reached the required level, unlocked unique class skill "Blacksmith," and a new pathway has been unlocked aside from the already acquired farmer path.] Eh? I gained a whole level just by beating some hot metal multiple times on itself. Geez, I guess I did exhaust myself to my very limit, but who would''ve guessed it would grant me a whole level? While the prospect of becoming stronger and better sounds excellent, I also worry because, so far, I''ve gained so little with so much work. Think about it for a second. I''ve been working day in and day out at the farm, and so far, I''ve only gained three levels with so much hard work. Doesn''t this world give more advantages to their reincarnations, or what? I''m supposed to be a super mega OP anime character, so come on! Where is my super cool and oppressive power? Even my forging skills are useless without materials that will cost me a fortune. I''m starting to get the feeling of desperation as I do not see an easy path along the way for myself, or maybe I''m focusing on the wrong thing. Should I become a warrior? No! Warriors and adventurers fight those awful large creatures that quickly obliterated my village, and many of them die in the line of duty! I''m not fond of dying again, you know! As much as it pains me to say it, I''m not an anime character; I''ve got to accept my fate. All this time, I''ve been wrongly thinking of this world like a videogame, but I really shouldn''t. Not after seeing what the certain death looks like. I''ve still got nightmares about that awful monster that almost killed me with a single small swipe of their paw. It''s something like that that reminds me of my mortality. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Even though this is a fantasy land with many magical things, it''s still all too real for me to keep treating it like a game or a book story. That''s right! My life is no novel or videogame! I''m real! This reality exists, and I live in it now! So time to stop being such a bitch and become a fighter! EHEHE! NO! I''ve never been ashamed to admit it, okay!? Even if I know being a coward will reduce my likeness points, I''ve got to remind you that I''m not going to die! Adventurers live short, passionate lives, sure, but I don''t want to live for a short amount of time, nor do I want to die soon! At least I don''t want to die before I''m able to marry my queen, my all-savior goddess of the world! And no! Before you say it! Technically, it would be perfectly legal! Even if I''m older than how I look, nobody really knows that but me! So technically, it is legal to like her, right? EHEHEHE! Oh! Shut up, righteous man! If you lived a miserable past life like I did before dying, you would understand my search for love. In any case, I''m not about to do anything to her yet. I mean, she is so far ahead of me that it would be stupid even to try something against her will. I''m sure with how weak I''m, she would kick my ass with ease. It''s painful to be weaker than a girl, yet what can I do about it? Nothing! Humans just develop so much faster than goblins, for whatever reason. Honestly, I''m beginning to wonder if the extreme growth rate of goblins is what gives everyone a sense of safety. Like, do the humans think I will never catch up?! It is so embarrassing to be this weak and pathetic, but at the same time, I''m literally doing everything as I''m supposed to! What else does this world demand of me!? Is it because I''m a little too perverted!? NO! That can''t be it! There are many more perverted protagonists in other stories, but they don''t get a debuff! So why would I be the exception!? "Pan, what exactly did you make anyway? Just looks like some random piece of metal to me." Father asks away as he slowly heals my wounds. Oh yeah, I''d completely forgotten about this. I''m incredibly hurt after the heat beat my body up like a truck! There goes again, though! I didn''t even get fire resistance or heat resistance! What the heck is this world!? Why does this world''s system hate me so much!? I know that heat resistance is a skill you can obtain with exposure to heat, but so far, I''ve had no luck getting it! Is it because I''m a goblin?! DAMN YOU! Creator of this world! I can''t help but think that whoever created this land really hated goblins! They gave us an insane reproductive rate, but so far, that''s all we have going for us! We are not even that intelligent! I''m kind of the exception! Every other goblin is just so stupid compared to other humanoid races that it''s not even funny anymore. "I''ve made folded metal! The highest strenght can be achieved by several layers of metal blended over the fire." I responded to Father, who didn''t seem to understand a single word that I said, and he didn''t press me further, thanks to the gods! Interlude: Decapitation {Survival on the Street of Insincerity - Yasushi Ishii ʯ¾® Í׎Ÿ} A sudden flash of red fell out of the comically pink skies, and in the cloud of dust that formed an impressive aura or deep dark red power emanated with an ominous aura. Soon, the first glasses of whoever had arrived hit the corner of my eyes as I turned my head toward the newcomer treat. The demon King! "You claim to be a true demon, yet you fight without honor. You are a mere impostor," the demon king''s voice boomed from the settling dust cloud. "The generals I''ve appointed are strong, but their blood is diluted. You boast of being the only pureblood demon, but can you truly be certain?" "Who the hell are you? Why can''t I appraise you!? Explain yourself!" Cindirealla''s stressed-out tone quickly killed any hopes I had for her to be able to handle the Demon King, so I chose to waste no more time. Let them kill each other for all I care! We must take advantage of the extra time brought forth with their yapping session. "SILENCE! I haven''t finished speaking." At the Demon King''s command, the pink-colored demon shut up with apparent distress all over her face. "You have caused too many essential and overall irreplaceable losses. This act of defiance is, therefore, punishable by DEATH! How do you plead then!? You may speak now!" "How do I plead!? Fuck you! Just because you have a ruler''s authority doesn''t make you unique! To hell, whoever you are! I''m going to enjoy ripping you apart! I''ll make sure to feed your corpse to a wild beast!" Without much thought, the true pink demon prepared to fight, and she assumed a more defensive stance. "So you accept your charges! Very well, then! According to the power granted to me by my people, I here now sentence you to DIE at my hand!" The battlefield soon cleared up, with both armies quickly running away from the impending fight between possibly two of the strongest beings in existence. "Shut up already! Tripple maximizes magic! Ice Jablin!" Cinderella starts the fight with a maximum strenght attack that surprisingly heavily damages the Demon King, completely impaling them like they were made out of paper. Blood soon spilled all over the floor, yet the Demon King smiled. "So I do have red blood. I haven''t seen my own in such a long time. It''s nice to see you, dear blood of mine." The Demon King didn''t even seem bothered by the attack as they removed the icicle from their body. A big smile that never vanished soon turned into a sad look. "Do you like that!? Because I''ve got some more for you! THESE HAVE YOUR NAME ON THEM! True demon icicle shots! OMNI SHOT!" Cinderella excitedly continued her endless barrage of magical attacks against the Demon King, and the Demon Lord just took it all with open arms. "This pain! I haven''t felt such pain in such a long time! COME ON! Give me some more! Is this the best you''ve got!?" The now tarnished Demon king excitedly kept receiving extremely damaging attacks on the body. So much damage occurred to their body that you could clearly see the background behind them with ease, yet they didn''t stop smiling. "Stop smiling like you''re enjoying this, you creep! BAAAANG!" Cinderella mockingly pointed a handgun toward the Demon King, which activated a strange attack I had never seen before. The handgun attack simply blew the Demon King''s head off, and their body fell to the earth in the next second, yet I had a feeling they weren''t dead. "HA! You dare do all that big deal talk just do die worse than a dog!? How pathetic! It''s just another waste of my time! You''re not worth shit!" Cinderella soon stopped smiling as soon as she noticed something strange within herself. The color of their clothes and overall aura had swapped to green without anyone noticing. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "What the!? What is happening to me?! What the hell is this!? I! UGHH!! My body feels off! What did you do to me!?" Cinderella''s expression swapped once more, as did mine, as I noticed more things off with the background. I hadn''t noticed it yet, but something about the skies had changed. It just felt fake. (Global voice) "What''s wrong? I thought I wasn''t worth shit, isn''t that what you said?" The demon king''s voice spoke loudly from everywhere at once as his decapitated body was reconstructed from the ground up. "You''re pretty strong. I must give you that, Cinderella! But! You''re nowhere near strong enough to beat me. Did your master really manage to defeat the Witch Queen? I understand she wasn''t anywhere close to the previous one, but my god, you are pathetic." The Demon King''s voice soon enraged Cinderella, causing her to try and break free from whatever magic the King had used without avail. "What the fuck is this!? I can''t feel the flow of magic?! Why?! What the fuck did you do to the world magicules!?" Cinderella soon found herself in a hurry as the Demon King slowly walked toward her. "Listen, man! We! We can make something work, don''t you think!? I! I''m only doing this because of a puny contract! I have no affiliation with these humans!" Hey! What the heck!? So much for being my only hope! How dare she just surrender us to the Demon King like that?! What the hell am I supposed to do!? I can''t beat the Demon King if she can''t! To my demise, the Demon King soon turned their head toward me and looked me dead in the eyes, causing me to panic. {Wreck of Eternal Bane - Yu Peng Chen} "So they paid you to attack my army? I can respect that. Sure! Let''s make something out of this opportunity! You would be a great addition to our ranks! Is that what you hoped to hear from me?" The Demon King slowly kept walking toward the fleeing Cinderella, who stayed in the same spot despite the apparent movement of her feet. "I am one of Lord''s Julius servants! You can''t possibly get away with killing me! You know what will happen if you kill me, right!?" Cinderella, under clear distress, stopped running and resorted to empty treats as the Demon King kept slowly approaching her with their scythe at hand. "I will kill them just like I will do you." The Demon King''s stare soon turned bright red, quickly overpowering the pink skies with its deep red color. The earth shook with immense strenght as the Demon Lord''s scythe collected deep charged energy. "Wait! STOP! You can''t go against every one of us! You will regret ever hirting me! You still have a chance at saving yourself! WAIT PLEASE! I was just! WAIT!" Complete and utter terror filled the demon girl''s eyes as the deep color of the King''s Scythe filled her with it. "According to my judgment! Your fate was sealed from the very moment you accepted my challenge! Now die then!" The demon king''s scythe soon moved up, and with exquisite execution, it dropped right on the pink demon''s neck. Blood soon splattered all over the ground, and as the scene revolved around everyone, it changed once again. "To call yourself a true demon yet to fail, you were in a dream all along. You disappoint me." The King''s voice powerfully conveyed anger and a little sadness as the head of the pink demon rolled right under their feet. Yet I couldn''t understand. If it was all a dream, then why did he actually cut their head off!? Was that the power of the demon king!? They can attack you, but you can''t attack them!? Terror soon filled my body as I turned around to see the decapitated one of the strongest beings I had ever seen die with an expression of pure and utter desperation. The worst part soon came when the King turned around and began to approach me instead. "Wait! Why me!? I am just following orders! I don''t mean to fight you guys! You''re the one who started this entire conflict!" The demon king smiled as they prepared their scythe once again, and they fixated their stare directly on my neck. "You''re just following orders, and that''s right. Yet I was not the one who pushed a civilization to near collapse. I was not the one who lied to the Witches and abused their goodwill to suppress the second-best race in the world." What the hell were they talking about!? I had no idea what the King spoke of, and I wasn''t allowed to think it through as the Lord''s scythe fell upon me instantly, making everything turn black. "I am only applying human logic against humanity itself." A quick announcement Hello, everyone. I''m Rumiko, the author of this book, and I''m here for a quick update on how things are moving regarding my life. As some of you may know, English is my second language, and I''m a bit of an older author who''s around the ages of 26 and 30. The reason why I''m making this little sidetrack announcement is quite simple. Some things have changed for the better in my world! I''ve finally got admission to the good old United States of America! Oh yeah, buddy, we are moving to America! The land of guns and freedom, I''m told! I owe a lot to my country and my current employers, but the opportunity has arisen to get a job in the US, so I''m for sure taking it because I mean, why not, right? It''s not like I will lose my culture or my uncultured way of communication that sounds like a 4-year-old wrote it. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. In any case, now that I will be moving to the US, the schedule will change a little bit, being only two days, but now it will be on Wednesdays and Fridays. I love every single one of you guys as well. Don''t think I don''t see you! Big thanks to Dragonic Irushia, Ronic, Firestorm70, and Mesenteaux! Your guy''s comments always keep me going every morning to keep working my nine-to-five jobs! Thank you for your support and understanding! I really appreciate it, especially now that I''ve got no more friends in real life. Hopefully, I get to make some new ones in the land of the free :D With love and care! Your goofiest, silliest royal road author! Rumiko_san V10.5: im an outsider "Can I have some water? Is anyone out there? I''m bored. Come on, anyone hear me?" I let out my voice as loud I can for a while, but I get little to no response, instantly, letting me know I''m wasting my damn time trying to get out of this hole with superficial small talk. I guess I''ll just have to wait for anything new to develop, as I do not have much to go off of. I mean, I know I''ve got people who''ve never liked me, but who would be such an ass actually to report me to the church authorities? Come on, man, that''s messed up. Yet, I can''t help but feel strange. Why is it that made me human before I became a goblin anyway? Right? I mean, why are we not considered people when we can think and also have somewhat of a civilized society? What makes us not humans? I don''t know. Now that I have time to think about it. Why did I even become a goblin? I know I said I wouldn''t question this point anymore, but seriously, why am I a monster in a fantasy land? Out of all the options, did the gods running this world really think a goblin would suit me best? I guess so. The sound of rustling keys and chainmail soon brings me back to my senses and breaks my train of thought with the appearance of someone I knew all too well. Why the hell would the baker be here anyway? What I thought at first, but then I figured out why when I heard him talk. "Is that the monster that said they could craft you a pair of impossible scissors?" One mighty-looking guard asked the baker, who immediately nodded without missing a heartbeat. I mean, I know he doesn''t owe me anything, but geez, he just sold me out like that? "Yeah, that''s the one. He said he could make this impossible material workable! He''s not normal, but you must do something!" Hey! What do you mean I''m not normal? How would you even know what a normal, talking, friendly goblin would be like if it weren''t for me? "The other also say he seems to be quite smart for a goblin. Would you say this is also correct?" The guard asks the baker, who also nods along at this question, confirming one of my theories. People find me weird for being able to talk and think like a regular person, then? Is that it? No, that cannot be it, right? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The baker soon left the room after sharing all the details he knew about me with the authorities, and then more people kept showing up one by one. The pattern of people was all too similar. Only those with whom I tended to speak the most showed up, including Lyn. "So he''s also showing signs of sexual drive toward human women, is that correct?" The same guard as before asks Miss Lyn, who seems hesitant to answer at first, but she eventually also spills the tea to the authorities, clearly uncomfortable and against her will. "Yeah, he has let me save some money with some small seductive mind games before." Lyn tried her best not to be as bold as the baker, but the guard just repeated her answer in the most incriminating way he could make it sound. "So what you''re saying is that this monster is deeply attracted to human women. Would that be correct, mam?" Miss Lyn can''t even look at me anymore as she nods along with the guard, who presses her further to learn more details she might know about me. Honestly, if I had only seen the baker testifying against me, I would''ve thought he was the one responsible, but Lyn''s expressions and mannerisms let me know they were all under some sort of "threat." The list of people was a bit long as almost everyone in town apparently held an opinion about me, even people I had never seen before! "So this is the shady-looking dude you mentioned to the guards before?" "Yeah, that''s the one! I''m glad you guys are finally doing something about it. He shouldn''t be here." I heard these lines a bit one too many times over and over again, all ending with the same one-liner: "he shouldn''t be here." So apparently, my father used his likeness and influence to get me access to town against the will of many people because he was liked by most folk. I see how it is now, so most people in the city didn''t actually like me. They just smiled and waved at me because my father said so. Talk about lies. All these past months, I''ve been living with them and interacting with many of them being treated fairly, but most people were simply faking it. Why not say it to my fucking face, uh? Why did you have to go behind my back and get me imprisoned like some sort of freak? Ugh, who am I to talk? I was highly passive-aggressive in my past life. I''m sure I would''ve done the same as those people did. I just hoped people didn''t lie to me like this, you know? If you all don''t like me, then that''s fine; just don''t let me into the city anymore! I would''ve been happy living on the farm! There was no need to get the authorities involved in this, mainly because I don''t know what will happen to Alice and Father now! I cannot bear to imagine what these people will do to both of them, but I doubt they''re going to let them go that easily. V10: Am I a monster? Believe it or not, I do enjoy the cool breeze coming from the east now and then while working in the fields. It is quite a good feeling. I must get to work even if I''m not feeling like it, so to justify my efforts today, I''ve asked my goddess for an extra serving of meat if at all possible. I know it is pretty selfish to only look out for myself, but I don''t do it so often, so cut me a little break, okay? I''m definitely not making her feel bad about my work injuries, okay? I''m not a manipulative, despicable goblin, okay? OKAY? OKAY? OKAY!? OOOKAAAY! Phew! I''m glad we can so quickly get to a quick consensus on me not being manipulative! I''m sure Alice sees right through my lies, but hey! If she is still willing to fall for the bait, isn''t that implying that she still loves me in some way? Yeah, let''s go with that! How would I know that Alice sees right through my lies, you ask? Well, who do you think I''ve learned this technique from? It is definitely not Father, I will tell you that. I bet you can figure out the rest with the little snippets of the story. {Low sound footsteps approaching} Uh? I wonder why the Father is back from town much earlier; oh well, whatever, man, I don''t really care if he comes back earlier than expected since I would appreciate the help quite a lot. Suddenly, the footsteps stop, which startles me enough to stop what I''m doing to look around, but I don''t see anything weird. "Father, is that you?" I ask in the open field while tightening my grip around my tiling hoe. Nobody responds from the tall field of wheat, so I immediately start scanning everything around me with a feeling in the air similar to back when I was utterly humiliated by that wild beast. {Footsteps} "Father, this joke is not funny! Stop it already!" I say as I walk backward, putting more distance between me and the wheat field until I also start hearing footsteps behind me where the forest is. Suddenly, a voice speaks in an aggressive tone. "Goblin monster, your time to die has arrived! Surrender peacefully, and you might have a fair trial!" Uh?! What did that guy say? Did he just call me a monster? Wait, that doesn''t matter right now! The voice sounded so close to me, yet I didn''t see anyone around. I knew all too well that something or someone was right before me, and just as I suspected, the hands of a man soon grabbed my limbs out of nowhere. "Hey! I''m not a monster; I can talk! I can talk! There must be a misunderstanding!" The hands soon reveal themselves to me, along with the soldier who holds me down tight. "Talkative or not, you''re still a goblin, so you''re a deadly monster. Don''t you fucking resist, or I will kill you right here, right now!" This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. What other option do I have, genius?! This is what goes through my mind as an entire platoon of soldiers appears out of nowhere. I don''t know what kind of sorcery or magic they used to make themselves invisible e, but it is scary, to say the least! How do you even see these guys when they''re cloaked!? "I''m not going to resist as long as you promise to let the people who took me in free to go!" I try my best to sound threatening in any possible way, but this only gets me thrown down to the ground, followed by a hard kick from the soldier who slams me down. "You think you''re in any capacity to negotiate!? I only have to keep you alive because he is interested in making you his slave, but I can still kill you and say it was in self-defense, don''t you fucking test me!" The guy says as I struggle to recover my breath from such a hard kick. Goddamn it, I''m weak. "Bring the bitch around too, we already have the male under custody." How dare he?! How dare he call Alice a bitch! I swear, you motherfucker you will not be able to hide no matter how far, how deep, or high you run. If you dare hurt Alice, I will! {Teeth crunching noises} A rush of feelings goes through me as I''m dragged along without a care in the world. My entire body hurts, yet these guys don''t seem to care that I''m already under their custody and bruised all over. It''s like they really despise me from deep within their hearts. Yet I can''t understand why. Why is it a problem all of a sudden? I''m sure the people in town said I was okay since they all approved of me more or less. Even the soldiers from within the city didn''t seem to care that I was ever in their territory, so why now?! "Who are you guys? Wait, why are you?!" Sudden screams come from a little farther away, and it''s the voice and screams of none other than Alice. Alice''s screams send boiling rage down my entire body, yet I can''t do anything to stop it. I''m not a warrior, and my level is too low even to detect these guys when they are cloaked! [Do you desire power? {Yes/no}] A small notification appears before me right before I''m knocked out by one of the guards who makes my lights go out with a single strike of their fist. What occurred after, I don''t know. All I remember is passing out and waking up right in the middle of a dark room. My hands are tied behind me, and it feels as though I''m tied around a wooden pole of some kind. Soon, another notification popped up just like before, but the message was now different, or so I think. I don''t remember what the last one said at all. [Alert! Severe bodily damages! Please seek medical attention, NOW!] Oh, no shit system, really? As if I didn''t feel the goddam pain all over me! Thanks for letting me know of the most obvious thing ever! I still can''t figure out why this is happening; why would my presence suddenly be a problem after months of living around people? Why is it a problem now? I wonder as I look around the room just to see an iconic church-like symbol of a bird with open wings. Now that I look at my body, I also have the same symbol drawn all over my chest, like some sort of seal or something. Not that there''s much to contain in me, but I guess they are not taking any chances. V10.5: im an outsider "Can I have some water? Is anyone out there? I''m bored. Come on, anyone hear me?" I let out my voice as loud I can for a while, but I get little to no response, instantly, letting me know I''m wasting my damn time trying to get out of this hole with superficial small talk. I guess I''ll just have to wait for anything new to develop, as I do not have much to go off of. I mean, I know I''ve got people who''ve never liked me, but who would be such an ass actually to report me to the church authorities? Come on, man, that''s messed up. Yet, I can''t help but feel strange. Why is it that made me human before I became a goblin anyway? Right? I mean, why are we not considered people when we can think and also have somewhat of a civilized society? What makes us not humans? I don''t know. Now that I have time to think about it. Why did I even become a goblin? I know I said I wouldn''t question this point anymore, but seriously, why am I a monster in a fantasy land? Out of all the options, did the gods running this world really think a goblin would suit me best? I guess so. The sound of rustling keys and chainmail soon brings me back to my senses and breaks my train of thought with the appearance of someone I knew all too well. Why the hell would the baker be here anyway? What I thought at first, but then I figured out why when I heard him talk. "Is that the monster that said they could craft you a pair of impossible scissors?" One mighty-looking guard asked the baker, who immediately nodded without missing a heartbeat. I mean, I know he doesn''t owe me anything, but geez, he just sold me out like that? "Yeah, that''s the one. He said he could make this impossible material workable! He''s not normal, but you must do something!" Hey! What do you mean I''m not normal? How would you even know what a normal, talking, friendly goblin would be like if it weren''t for me? "The other also say he seems to be quite smart for a goblin. Would you say this is also correct?" The guard asks the baker, who also nods along at this question, confirming one of my theories. People find me weird for being able to talk and think like a regular person, then? Is that it? No, that cannot be it, right? Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The baker soon left the room after sharing all the details he knew about me with the authorities, and then more people kept showing up one by one. The pattern of people was all too similar. Only those with whom I tended to speak the most showed up, including Lyn. "So he''s also showing signs of sexual drive toward human women, is that correct?" The same guard as before asks Miss Lyn, who seems hesitant to answer at first, but she eventually also spills the tea to the authorities, clearly uncomfortable and against her will. "Yeah, he has let me save some money with some small seductive mind games before." Lyn tried her best not to be as bold as the baker, but the guard just repeated her answer in the most incriminating way he could make it sound. "So what you''re saying is that this monster is deeply attracted to human women. Would that be correct, mam?" Miss Lyn can''t even look at me anymore as she nods along with the guard, who presses her further to learn more details she might know about me. Honestly, if I had only seen the baker testifying against me, I would''ve thought he was the one responsible, but Lyn''s expressions and mannerisms let me know they were all under some sort of "threat." The list of people was a bit long as almost everyone in town apparently held an opinion about me, even people I had never seen before! "So this is the shady-looking dude you mentioned to the guards before?" "Yeah, that''s the one! I''m glad you guys are finally doing something about it. He shouldn''t be here." I heard these lines a bit one too many times over and over again, all ending with the same one-liner: "he shouldn''t be here." So apparently, my father used his likeness and influence to get me access to town against the will of many people because he was liked by most folk. I see how it is now, so most people in the city didn''t actually like me. They just smiled and waved at me because my father said so. Talk about lies. All these past months, I''ve been living with them and interacting with many of them being treated fairly, but most people were simply faking it. Why not say it to my fucking face, uh? Why did you have to go behind my back and get me imprisoned like some sort of freak? Ugh, who am I to talk? I was highly passive-aggressive in my past life. I''m sure I would''ve done the same as those people did. I just hoped people didn''t lie to me like this, you know? If you all don''t like me, then that''s fine; just don''t let me into the city anymore! I would''ve been happy living on the farm! There was no need to get the authorities involved in this, mainly because I don''t know what will happen to Alice and Father now! I cannot bear to imagine what these people will do to both of them, but I doubt they''re going to let them go that easily. Chapter 30: And so I became a prize!? So, have you all missed me yet? I know I''ve been missing for a couple of chapters and that the story has kind of slowed down a lot from the chaotic nature of the whole thing I had going on in the past. Still, it has its own implications, and to be honest, it''s primarily because of my problematic nature. Anyway, I better stop breaking the fourth wall and get back on schedule before Rumiko Pal notices. If you don''t already remember what happened since the last chapter, I will make you remember with some simplified lines and explanations! So basically, I''ve been reincarnated into a fantasy world like the ones you would see in fantasy novels back on earth, and through some very unlucky events and some elbow grease, we''ve landed in a safe land after our whole race got massacred! I''m skipping a lot of details since you don''t need them all to know what kind of situation I''ve got myself into now, but I will explain enough so you catch my current dilemma, my big, big problem! So basically, thanks to some events and random facts about my power, I''ve gained authority over two holy ruler skills or whatever. The achievement of gaining such holy skills is not that impressive to me, but apparently, it is quite a big deal according to an emboy of the world church, which is comically named "the word of god." Apparently, the holy titles I''ve gained are super rare or something of the sort, which is why now the church and the nobility of this new land have openly started a political war over me! I mean, come on, man, why are they all trying to get me on their side like I''m some sort of fighting bull or something!? It''s pretty humiliating if anything else at all! I don''t even know how to wield these holy powers effectively, and yet these two big-shot factions are fighting tooth and nail to declare ownership over me! What the hell!? I''m not some sort of merchandise you guys happened to stumble upon, so please stop fighting over me, okay? It''s not like I''m having a great time living the luxurious life like a bit of leach in the lord''s mansion, okay? I''m clearly not taking advantage of both sides to live like a queen, okay? I swear, okay? Okay? Okay okay? OOOKAY! In due seriousness, the level to which some of these people will go just to try and gain a little bit more of my trust over the other is quite crazy since I don''t even wear the same good old robes I used to when I still lived like a peasant with Bart and Vera. I''m not joking when I say that both sides have gone to extreme lengths to try and win favor over me for the upcoming international debate. The church has turned around and actually started sending me gifts like sweet pastries and expensive dresses, and of course, at the same time, the nobility of the area matches the church''s offerings! If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Talk about holding some leverage out of nowhere?! Am I Kazuma Satou, or what? No, I doubt all of this is happening because I''ve got great luck. If anything, it''s probably the opposite. Aw, quit crying about how I shouldn''t know anything about Kazuma and other novels! It''s a little easter egg, okay? Nothing wrong with that is there? Things have gotten better since the last time I saw the demon who reincarnated me here, but something about me feels off. While I do remember most things from the recent past, I can''t remember much of the conversation I had with that demon when he reincarnated me here. Why was he mad at me again? I don''t remember! Oh well, it must not have been that important if I have already forgotten! What matters now is what I have ahead, which smells like it could be trouble since I have powerful parties fighting over me like I''m some sort of game-changing tool that they want! Seriously, I don''t get it! I don''t see why I am so special when I don''t even know how to use "holy" power. If what I''ve heard is correct, then the church shouldn''t have a lack of holy power itself since you know it''s the damn church and all! And the nobles of this kingdom also don''t make sense because, as far as they know, I haven''t proved my worth at all. All I''ve done so far could be considered a scam! I haven''t even exorcised a single demon! Yet both sides continue to fight over me like their life depends on it! "Lady Yoimiya, we''ve heard you like sweet treats! Here! Take these! Lord Bolto sends them!" And just in time, an important-looking dude breaks into my walking session in the middle of the lord''s Garden just to hand me poison! I love sweets, don''t get me wrong, but I''ve got way too many of them in my room already! I can''t possibly ever be done with them, so I''ve been secretly giving them away to the maids when no one is watching! And what is the whole "lady" thing about!? I''m not even a teenager yet, man! Heck, I''m not even of noble descent, as far as I know! "Thank you! Send Lord Bolto my highest regards!" I''m finally forced to respond to the messenger, who quickly scrambles out of the area after handing me a large plate of sweets that look awfully tasty! I could really eat some! NOO! I don''t want to be like that! But maybe just one! Ahhh! It''s not fair that temptation is calling me, and it says, "Eat me! I''m tasty!" But I know that if I eat too many of these sweets, I will become just like that one lady I saw back then at the market, that little ball-shaped lady! I don''t want to be ball-shaped, okay? You already make fun of me, so I don''t want to give you any more fuel for roasts! Where''s Vera and Bartholomew, you ask? Well, Bartholomew is back to his previous role in the lord''s mansion, so he''s back at being a trainer for royal kids and guards; as for Vera! Well, Veronica is currently training to become a royal wizard since she''s incredibly powerful. Jokes aside, I''m kind of not comfortable with this new sudden lifestyle since I''ve never really been a pleasant person. I''m a fantastic manipulator, but even I get tired of so many people to process at a time that even I get overloaded and just get bricked. "This machine can''t handle any more tasks at once. Please connect an alternative source of power! Beep, boop, beep!" I make a little robotic gesture, which feels weird for some reason. Where did I learn that expression and movement from? I don''t remember where that''s from. Uhm, that''s weird! Chapter 31: Yeah, Im not that awesome Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. V11: Abandoned by god [Grunts of pain followed by screams] "AHHHHGG! GAAGGH!!!" I cannot muster anything other than screams of agony as I''m hit with one of the worst things ever invented over and over again without being able to move away or fight at all. Why is this all happening to me? Is it because I was a coward back then? Is that why you''re punishing me, god!? Is that why you''re doing this?! Another painful whip to the face soon cuts my train of thought as the pain overrides my conscience. I''m profusely bleeding at this point, yet the men don''t seem to show any signs of stopping anytime soon, so I just close my eyes to take on their relentless whip lashes. "Take that! And this and that! You fowl creature! Cry louder!" The man who hits me yells out as he relentlessly creates new cuts all over me with the tip of his whip. I try my hardest not to cry or scream, yet the pain is way too unbearable for me not to notice it and shout out loud. "AHHHHH! AHHHHHH!" Tears pour down my eyes as my entire body trembles in intense radiating pain when suddenly the whipping finally stops when the man lets go of his tool. Yet just when I think it''s safe to open my eyes, I''m met with a disgusting golden surprise being dumped on me by the guards. Their warm pee burns deep into my cuts, causing even more pain than before, causing me to break out into a desperate escape attempt as I violently try to move away to no avail. How long have I been down here? Is it day or night? I don''t know if this keeps up; however, I doubt I''ll get out of here alive, so is this it? Is this the way I go out? Trapped in a dark dungeon while being barbarically punished by illiterate men? Is this the way my story ends? I can no longer tell. I''m fed once a day, but the food is so bad I''d rather starve to death. It''s like they''re intentionally trying to kill me before I even get to the "trial" date. Why would it be such a problem for me to live for the trial anyway? Everyone behind that confession chair already threw as much dirt as they could toward me, and the whole town betrayed me! Not a single citizen stood up for me! SCREW ALL OF YOU! FUCK YOU ALL! If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I can''t feel anything other than this agonizing pain but this burning rage building inside me. The mere thought of these people doing the same to Father or, even worse, ALICE! It makes my blood boil. I wouldn''t even mind if they both confessed against me, but since neither of them showed up, I imagine they tried to defend me and are now being punished alongside me. "Hey, dipshit! Want to know what they''re doing to that precious girl you seem so fond of? I bet she''s enjoying herself with the other guards!" The man says it right to my face while holding me by the hair so I can look him in the eyes since I can barely move. His words only infuriated me even further. [C??????u???r??????s???????e??????d????? ???????s???????e??????r??????i?????e??????s???? ???] Nothing but rage fills my heart. Everything inside me burns with hatred all of a sudden until the seal on my chest glows bright, followed by an even more painful shock coming from within me. The best way I could describe the pain would be if I had received a taser shot at me at point-blank range but ten times worse. "You still have the moral strenght to look me in the eyes with that defiant stare, uh? I''ll make sure you become an obedient pet for Mr Tuonto!" Soon, the man walks back to his table of torture instruments as the guards cast healing magic on my wounds. Not enough healing to stop the pain, but just enough to stop all the bleeding. The guard soon returns with a pair of rusty old pliers, and the men grab me by the head. Fear soon overrides every other emotion as the guys force me to open my mouth for what I imagined would be their subsequent twisted punishment, to which I was unfortunately correct. "Open wide!" Preemptive screams leave my body while I try to escape again, moving back and forth without success. Panic soon ensues, followed by the sound of the pliers making contact with one of my teeth. At this point, I already know what he will do, but I can''t even brace for it as he effortlessly pulls out a tooth like it''s nothing. The pain is so intense I don''t even realize the moment I pee myself, and I''m not given the luxury to notice as the man goes in for seconds, this time taking his sweet time teasing me as he moves the pair of pliers all over my mouth. "What happened, buddy? I thought you had that warrior look on you just a second ago!" The man taunts me, trying to provoke me, which he does, but also swiftly shuts down with another toothpull. A lot of blood rushes out of the leftover cavities, which weakens me even further. "You''ll become so obedient you''ll forget you were ever anything but property." Chapter 32: Im short :c Anyway, I do not really care about my perception. As long as I get to live a comfy life, I don''t care about my weapon label. Yeah, you heard that right; I don''t care! You would probably do the same if it meant you could keep a luxurious, free lifestyle as well. Don''t look at me like that! It''s not like I''m sort of an easy pushover, okay? I swear I usually stand my ground more often than not, okay? Why are you still looking at me like that? Stop it! It''s not fair that you get to judge me all the time without me being able to have a fair trial! What was I on about again? I completely lost my train of thought just now, didn''t I? Oh well, that''s me for you! I guess the only reason I should be a little concerned about myself being used as a weapon is the fact that I still have no good grasp on what the heck I''m doing. It is no joke that since that time I naturally summoned that conjuring, I haven''t been able to manipulate magic at all, at least not in the traditional fashion. It really is like the Witch Queen said back then: I''m not going to be able to learn the usual way since all the conjurings for regular magic just don''t work for me! Here! Let me show you what I''m talking about! " "I''m the source of all power. Bend the laws of nature and cast a wave of water to drown my opponent! AH!" I try to conjure a lower-level spell in the middle of the hallway as I walk back to the library, but of course, I don''t even summon a single drop of water. See what I mean now? How am I meant to be this super OP character everyone fights over without even having the ability to conjure lower-class spells?! Call me crazy or whatever because I just don''t get it. "Hey, there you are, Yoi. I''ve been looking for you!" Says the now somehow taller and prettier witch that I befriended a while back. You know exactly who I''m talking about, of course! Veronica, or Vera for short, for some reason, she still doesn''t want me to call her Vero. "You need to stop growing! You make me look bad, Vera!" I respond nonchalantly because it requires such a response. I mean, she''s growing at such a fast pace I now look like a little finch compared to her! Stop growing taller, you cheater! Also, stop using heels as if you need them! Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Aww! My favorite dwarf is mad at me because her body is not growing fast enough now?" Vera responds with one of the hardest roasts I''ve ever been subjected to, and it hits me right where it hurts the most! My ego! They''re right about the whole ''Words can hurt more than weapons'' thing or whatever. "No! I''m just growing at a normal rate! You, on the other hand, are just growing way too fast!" Vera soon deploys her now classic move of placing her index finger on my mouth as she makes the typical sound of ''sh.'' What the heck!? Why is she shushing me? "It''s normal for me to grow so fast after years of imprisonment. I''m much older than you think. So, it was normal for my growth to start so fast. After all, you can''t really grow when you barely eat." So she basically stopped aging because she was down there for that long? Man, I''m such a lucky bastard! "Still! Can''t you just slow down a little bit? You''re already towering over me! It''s not fair!" Vera takes her finger away and just giggles at my suggestion, which I know is kind of stupid, but hey, there''s no reason to make fun of it, okay? "It''s not something I can control, Yoi! It''s not like holding up a fart or something like that; I can''t just tell my body! Hey! Stop growing so fast!" Wait a minute, now she''s mocking me, isn''t she!? Vera doesn''t talk like that at all. That is clearly a mockery of me! UUGH! I''ll strangle you! Without much thought, I soon try to throw my hands against Vera, who swiftly puts me in my place single-handedly. Vera evaded my first move by quickly moving to the left, and then she practically teleported behind me so she could place a headlock on me in a second. "I yield, I yield! UGHH!" Vera laughs as she puts more pressure over my neck, enjoying every second of it, which only angers me more because there''s nothing I can do. "You''re technically much stronger than me, but you''re so clumsy I can still beat you without trying." The assailant proclaims while they slowly let go of me, causing me to take in a deep breath of fresh air. "I''ve tried everything you taught me, but it doesn''t work! Maybe you''re just a horrible teacher!" I think I might have overdone my comment, but it was in the heat of the moment! I mean, it''s not like I''ve been paying close attention to her lessons either, but! "You saved me back then with a spell I had never heard. I''ve got an idea of how I could make you learn magic now! Yeah! I''m sure you''ll be thrilled!" Vera says as she leaves the area with a brainstorming face, which doesn''t really give me that much confidence. Wait, did she say make me learn magic? Didn''t she mean to teach? I''ve suddenly got goosebumps at the phrase she used just now! Vera wouldn''t try anything drastic, right? I mean, she wouldn''t want me to be in danger, would she? WOULD SHE?! Don''t miss the next chapter of I''m a Witch, so what? "You''re crazy!" Veronica''s brilliant plan to "make" me learn magic! Only on Royal Road! V12: Nameless {×ӹ횢¤·ÎïÕZ - Kenichiro Suehiro} Mother and father, please forgive my cowardness. I swear I never would''ve thought I was that unready for the outside world. I''m sorry. If I could go back in time and redo my mistakes, I would not press Father to take me out hunting. Perhaps I''ve been selfishly thinking you''re all dead when maybe you''re not. The light of life in my eyes grows weaker with each passing day of the same torturous routine, and there''s nothing I can do about it. I''m growing thinner and weaker over time as I''m malnourished by the troops. Yet I cannot accept my fate to die in this hole. I cannot take it. Who will tell my tale if I die? Nobody will. I have to make it out of this hole. I''ve got to survive until this "master" arrives. I''ve got to prove my worth in order not to die. [Louder than usual whiplash] "UUUUHHGHH!!!" A painful whiplash soon wakes me up to my reality as if I wasn''t aware of it already. "You seem to be naive as to why you''re treated so poorly by everyone here, so allow me to explain a little, you freak." The guard holding the whiplash condescendingly says while getting their face awfully close to my bloodied one. "I assume you were taken from your home at an early age, so you probably don''t know, but your race commits crimes against humanity all the time." The man says as his right hand grabs my head up by my hair, hurting me again since he isn''t precisely ''gentle.'' "Why must I pay the price for them?" I try to estate my claim with him, but this only pisses the guard off for some reason causing him to restart his whiplashing with even more anger than before. "Why?! You dare ask why?! Compared to the things your race does to ours, this is but a tame revenge! You deserve all of this! PAY! PAY FOR YOUR CRIMES YOU AWFUL CREATURE! You were a mistake created by the devil!" The lashing continues over and over again until the man finally tires himself out, leaving me to bleed out alone once more. A few hours go by, and another guard comes in, but this one does not pick the whiplash but a saw and a pair of pliers, which he then uses on my feet and hands. The guards are not stupid, and some of them possess healing magic powerful enough to let them do what comes next. "Please don''t do it! I beg you! Please wait! AHHHHHH!!!!!" The guard pays me little to no attention as he viciously saws off my fingers one by one. All I can do is sit there and take it. All I can do is cry and beg for mercy, which doesn''t seem to do anything else than arouse them even more. The man starts by the fingers in my feet, cutting off every single one with eager determination. Blood gushes out of my freshly cut fingers while the pain almost knocks me out in a second, and then a single voice appears in the back of my mind. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. [Proficiency has reached the required level. Unlocked skill {Pain mitigation level 1}] The voice from before speaks as I realize something with it. I guess one good thing about this experience is this little bit of information. I can obtain skills without spending skill points. So, if I keep enduring this pain, will I be able to grow this Skill? I don''t know. "Heal." That''s the only word that leaves the man''s mouth, and just like that, my fingers are all back to normal in the blink of an eye, but my relief doesn''t last very long as he now comes for my hands not just my fingers but both of my hands. He grabs my right hand tightly and begins to cut it off as I scream in pain the whole time. "Crying and screaming! I do not like it! Stop crying!" Suddenly, the man reaches out for my mouth with his left hand and shuts me up in a second, pressing his hand hard against my face. It feels almost like he could crush my head with his hand, to be honest. "Much better! Please, no tears. They''re a waste of good suffering." Those words and the tone of his voice are different from everyone else''s. He is a complete psychopath! He doesn''t give a damn about anyone else but himself. He is not even enjoying toying with me! He''s just doing it because he was bored?! "Heal," He says once more after cutting both of my hands, which, of course, heals my hands to 100%. I breathe a sigh of relief as I look up and think that the man is about to leave the room, but I''m even more horrified about what he will come up with next. The man looks around the instrument table until he grabs a sharp, pointy knife like a precision cutter. "Time for research. Please don''t cry or move harshly." Says the guy as he slowly walks back toward me, looking awfully a whole lot toward my stomach. Wait a minute! Research!? Don''t move or scream!? Wait! Don''t tell me he is! UUUGGHHHHH!!! A sudden cut in my belly soon sends me into shock as I look down there just to see a big deep cut with the guy not giving a damn about it. Instead, the guard simply looks concerned as his knife cuts more and more until my stomach and intestines are all exposed. I can''t even process the pain anymore as the mere shock blocks it from my mind. The feeling of pain soon returns, however, when the guard puts his hand inside my abdomen, causing me to have physical spasms as he tries to hold me in place with his hand moving all over the place. "So goblins also have kidneys, livers, and all these blood vessels. Interesting data I must collect." Those are the last words I heard as the insufferable pain knocked me out cold, finally ending my suffering forever, I hoped. Even my dreams have become nothing but a void of darkness, an emptiness of nothing that consumes my soul. Soon, my consciousness falls inside my dream into an even deeper hole where I can hear that all too familiar voice speaking repeatedly. "Proficiency has reached the required level; Proficiency has reached the required level, Proficiency has, please stop it. It-it hurts." A woman with a feathery godly body talks as she looks straight toward me with her death eyes devoid of any signs of life left in her, but then she stops and goes back to her routine. "Proficiency has reached the required level, and proficiency has reached the required level." [Proficiency has reached the required level, Skill {Pain mitigation level 1 has become level 2}] Chapter 33: Youre Crazy! Veronicas secret training program! Numero one! {The adventure begins - Masato K¨­da} So here I am, sitting quietly inside an almost empty hall, waiting for my teacher, Veronica. Geez, I swear she is always late to me. It''s like she does it on purpose just to piss me off or something. Soon, a faint "Hey there, sorry for the delay" cuts my train of thought. There''s only one person who could say something like that to me, so I immediately look around where the voice comes from, and I look annoyed. "Hey! Don''t look at me like that, alright? I''m sorry I''m late! It''s just the maids and the people around the mansion always get in my way, okay?" Yeah, right? Like I''m that naive! She probably woke up late! "So what''s this ''secret training'' you boast so much about, uh?" I had to give my master a cheeky response as I''m pretty excited about whatever she has in mind this time around. I do hope it''s nothing crazy like that. One time, she dropped me into a deep hole and just left me there for a day. "We are going hunting, my dear Yoimiya! You said you want to test your strenght, don''t you? Well, I''ve prepared just the target for you! I hope you''re not afraid of some frogs!" Why would I be afraid of small harmless reptiles like those? Am I supposed to be? Should I? I dunno. "Okay, but there are these frogs at?" Veronica gets into a cool stance as she points straight toward the main gate of the lord''s house, meaning that the frogs are outside. Well, okay, that''s kind of expected, but I doubt the lord of the house will let us out alone on a stroll, will he? "I''ve already talked with Mr. Auri, and he agreed to let us go train if his trusted assistant is allowed to come with us." As soon as Veronica finishes her sentence, I can hear the all too familiar footsteps of the person that she was referring to approaching us. "Don''t tell me it''s that guy you hang out with a lot now, please! Anyone else but him!" I don''t even get to finish my complaint when a tall, handsome boy who looked around fifteen years old crashes into our conversation with a loud and flashy entrance like always. "Hey, my lady! And kiddo! I hope I didn''t make you wait for my fabulous presence too long!" Ugh, get a hold of this guy. He drives me nuts with how selfish he is. Hey Veronica! Get your stuff together! Why do you even like someone like him? I swear she just likes any man that treats her well. "Nobody missed- ugh!" "Don''t mind my dumb sister here! You''re just in time, Dustin!" Again! I don''t even get the chance to voice out my complaint when Veronica''s hand lands right over my mouth so that she can take the spotlight for herself! UGHH!! At least it seems like Veronica has forgotten about her past life tragedies and all that trauma that she went through, or at least that''s how she presents herself to be. Maybe I should also start being like her. No, that''s not my style, although I must say I''m not so afraid of much ever since we found Father Bartholomew. "Alright! Time to head out to the planes!" And just like that, our trio of dumb teenagers with rising levels of hormonal distress depart from the lord''s house and into the nearby plane lands that are supposedly infested with giant toads or frogs or whatever. I mean, just how bad could some frogs be anyway? This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. We walk for several minutes at a breakneck pace, or at least it feels like that to me since I need to take two steps instead of the giants leading the way forward! Hey, you two, wait up for me! I''m short! Wait for me, you dummies! AHHHH! Just look at that prick with his golden armor and sword! Why can''t I have a golden armor and sword? I mean, it''s not like it wouldn''t look good on me or something, but I also don''t have the funds or anyone to buy it for me, so ugh! Just another reason to hate Dustin, aside from his dumb name. "RIBBIT!" "RIBBIT!" "RIIIIIIBIIT!" A louder-than-usual toad sound can be heard in the distance as we walk toward the opening light between the trees. Just what the heck made those noises? I''m pretty sure that didn''t sound like a normal frog. Oh no, that sounded like a human-sized imagination of one. Were these guys messing with me? {Loud leap sounds mixed with loud toad noises} I''m not imaginign things am I? Are these things real? Were my eyes lying to me? Is that what I thought as I looked toward a massive herd of giant toads? I don''t think I could do them a good service other than to describe them as twice as big as Veronica and Dustin stacked together. The toads were huge. "Alright, we are here! Now kill them, Yoimiya! Dustin! You know what to do!" Veronica says while Dustin turns around to pick me up and grab me like a rag doll. Just when I was about to plead or ask for an explanation, Dustin threw me head-on first into the field of toads that immediately turned around to face me all at the same time. "RIIIIBIIT!" "EEEEEK!" Okay, I know I shouldn''t have underestimated whatever Vera was planning, but a little warning would''ve been appreciated! I don''t even think about fighting the damn things as I start fleeing in circles around the field with five giant toads leaping closer and closer every time. Come one think! THINK! What can I use against these things? My sword? Maybe a knife, even? Alright, let''s try both! HYAAAA! Without much thought, I soon turn around and try swinging my sword toward one of the Toads, but it does absolutely no damage, not even a scratch. "What the!" The toad, however, soon tries to move their mouth toward me as if it wanted to swallow me, and I barely duck out of the way so that I can keep on running. Well, that plan isn''t going to work! I already lost my sword to this thing! It''s way out of my league! VERA HELP ME! Stop kissing Dustin behind that tree! I can see you! Oh, I know! Why don''t I interrupt their dear kissing session!? I''m leading the frogs toward them one hundred percent. I am! There''s but one problem! I can''t turn around and run past five giant toads! Can I? I don''t know anymore! They seem way too fast for me to! UUUGH! {A tragedy - Syuji Katayama} "RIBBIT!" Those are the sounds the toad that appeared out of nowhere to swallow me makes as I''m suddenly snatched from the ground and into the toad''s mouth. Damn it! I was too focused looking behind me that I forgot to look ahead of me! I''m toasted! Please save me now! "AHHHHHG!" The toad''s insides contract and begin to crush my top half ever so slightly. Such muscle strenght is way too high for me to fight back as well, and the oxygen depletion inside this place is starting to suffocate me! I need to get out of it. UGHH UHH. "Hey! Where''s Yoimiya?" "I don''t know! She was there a little while ago!" "SHIT!" That exchange between my supposed heroes doesn''t bring me much comfort as I''m finally swallowed whole by the toad, slowly losing consciousness due to the strong acidic gasses released by the thing. Is this seriously the way I go out? Ugh! I''m losing my train of thought! I need to. I gotta uhh! I want to! UUHH! I want to take a nap here. Yeah, that''s what uhh ugg! [End of part 1, please wait for part two :p] Chapter 34: Youre crazy! Veras training gone wrong! How did I end up like this, uh? I was trapped inside a giant toad''s stomach while slowly losing myself away because it was almost impossible to breathe in there. What could I have done differently? I don''t know! My sword didn''t even scratch the things! That''s not fair! Not to mention that the dumb Toad that''s currently hosting me inside their tummy appeared out of nowhere! I only have two eyes, you know!? I can''t do it all at once. I''m not a god, albeit that would be cool. I want to, at the very least, cause as much trouble as I can to this stupid Toad, which is why I begin hitting its insides with my knife. "AHHHH! AHHH! I will cause you stomach ulcers if you don''t spit me out right now! AUGHH! AHHHGG!" Those are the words that come out of me as I violently stab the Toad''s insides with my small pocket dagger with all my might, but it hardly seems to do anything. "Damn it! Just what are you made of, froggy!? EVEN YOUR INSIDES ARE TOUGH!" A small grunt of pain leaves my body as the Toad contracts its muscles, crushing me even harder than before. Soon, I begin to feel bad news beneath me as I look down just to see stomach acid slowly crawling up from the bottom. "EK!" What do I do!? What can I do now!? The damn Toad is planning to digest me soon, and I seriously don''t want to end up like frog shit, you know? Come on, me, think, just think! What would he do in a situation like this? I don''t know! I''m starting to panic! As my thoughts fly by at the speed of light one after another, they all point back to my magical power. If it''s true that I''m supposed to be strong and also a saint shouldn''t I have some way to get out! COME ON TITLES! DO SOMETHING! [No response] [Giant Toad is not an unholy enemy saint title unvalid][Loading] [Alternative found, do you wish to let the system take over you to escape from your current problem? (YES/NO) Risks of possession by the system include but are not limited to {Temporary memory loss}{Unknown side effects}] Do whatever you must, mysterious voice in my head! I let you take over if that means I get to be free! Please! [Understood] [Preparing sage temporary body take over to escape from Toad''s insides] Soon I begin to feel strange and not only because I''m covered in Toad Jizz but because of the "preparations." My body feels weaker, and my state of mind changes from a very stressed phase to an extremely relaxed state as I slowly drift away like I''m now just an expectation, not the wielder of my body. [Preparation ready, now taking over] {Clockworks - Yugo Kanno} Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Out of nowhere, the pendant around my neck turns from a deep dark to a deep blue color, signifying the takeover by the world system. My pupils also change color from their usual brown to blue, pushing me further away from myself. I don''t know how to explain the feeling, but it''s like I''m there and not at the same time. I don''t know what the system is doing, but I can feel how the Toad suddenly begins to shake violently as a mysterious dark aura covers my vision. I can hear the flow of something like water being released all at once, like when you open the gates of a large dam to prevent considerable flooding. My senses are heightened, as well as my physical strenght, followed by a chaotic clash of mana between the Toad''s and mine, but it only lasts for a couple of seconds as the system soon blows away the Toad with a single attack. The Toad''s insides soon burst open all over the ground, surprising both Vera and Dustin. "It''s that oppressive aura again, but it feels off." What did Veronica mean by that? I''ve just used whatever means I had to escape. I feel entirely normal, is what I think before my hand slowly begins to point toward my best friend without me being able to stop it. Uh?! Wait! She''s not an enemy. What are you doing? UUUGHH!! "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, Yoimiya, but if I have to beat up some sense into you, I will! ALL ENCOMPASSING MANA!" Veronica, don''t! You stand no chance against this power. I can feel it easily crushing yours like a bit of ant! STOP IT! "I guess we gotta beat up the kiddo to a pulp so she returns; seems easy enough! Airstrike shield! SECOND SHIELD!" Dusting proclaims as two golden transparent shields appear before them, pointing directly against my hand, which begins to charge a powerful spell that I can''t stop. {Minute 2:20} System, stop it already! Those are my friends, not enemies! UUUGHHH! I try my hardest to take over my body, but I can''t, causing my hand to release whatever spell it was charging previously, quickly passing right through both translucent shields. "What the?! UGHH! DUCK!" {LOUD DISTANT BANG} One of the flashiest yet deadly things I''ve ever seen soon leaves my right hand and goes flying by, highly close to my friends, who managed to move out of the way just in time. The fast reaction of my friends allows the attack to pass right next to them until it crashes against the tree line, immediately creating a massive explosion of darkness. The explosion soon makes a deafening sound that shakes the entire continent with ease, probably letting everyone nearby know something went wrong with ''Vera''s training.'' "Impossible! This kiddo is not a joke. That was a grade-6 spell! Only large groups of coordinated people can use such a thing. This is not a joke. Vera! How do you usually deal with her in this state!?" Dustin asks Vera, who looks extremely concerned and has evident fear in her eyes. "This is the first time I''ve seen her like this, too. Usually, whenever she taps into her power, she just does it for a short period before forgetting how she did it. Her eyes and her aura are different this time, though this might be lethal. Call for help, Dustin. I''ve got her until you bring back help!" Vera says her words like it would be simple or easy to fight me, but she doesn''t understand or see what I can see through the eyes of the system. I can read her magical power level as well as read my own, and I can just tell she stands no chance if the system wants her dead. Luckily for both Vera and Dustin, my body also turns toward the charging frogs, buying both plenty of time to agree to a plan leading to Dustin''s departure. I can feel everything and see everything clearly while my hands blow the Toads away into a million pieces with a single punch every time. Chapter 35: The Wessons ace "You may be stronger than me, Yoimiya, but you''re nowhere near as good of a fighter as me! I''ll put you in your place!" Vera, don''t! It''s not me! I can''t control my body. I''m fighting with all my might not to hurt you, but it''s a losing battle. Please, run! UUUGHH! "Run" Is all I can manage to say as a tear goes down my left eye, slowly trying to take over, but I just can''t. My head is spinning, and my sense of self is left in a perpetual state of nothingness. All I can do is watch just how close my hand is to one shooting my best friend. "Ugh! Good lord, have mercy. You''re so damn fast! UGHH! DUUGH! AHH!!!" The fated fight between friends and allies soon ensued. Veronica was against me, judging by how much she was struggling just to evade me. I could assume she had no way of hurting me, or so I thought. Vera jumps from one side to the other as she walks backward every single time in a very particular dodge pattern. Did Vera have a plan to take me down? I didn''t believe it was possible, but her gaze was fixated on me. The remaining toads were all left by this point, so the field was empty for the two of us. I kept on running toward Vera, who jumped out of the way every single time I pounced, leading me to crash against empty ground. "Tricky enemy that dodges all physical attacks. Recalibrating attack pattern. Solution found." That was me speaking with the divine voice''s tone, so it really was the system mistaking my friend for an enemy! How do I turn it off?! "Yoimiya! Did you activate sage protection mode? You moron! You''re too inexperienced to use that yet! UUGHH!" Vera seems to know what''s up just with that simple phrase that came out of me, but this only seems to make her even more worried. Perhaps she knew of a way to turn it off? "Yoimiya! Try to deacti- UUUUUGGHH!!!" Vera''s voice is cut mid-sentence, just as she is about to give me an answer on how to fix it. My body finally catches her off guard mid-air. Vera couldn''t dodge or run, so she was forced to take my punch straight in the gut, causing her to cough up blood with a single strike. {Loud crash sound} Vera''s body soon goes flying across the field until it finally gets caught between the tree line. A massive dust cloud forms as she crashes into the ground. Unable to move or flee, she just gasps for air in deep shock. Something snapped inside me when I saw her like that, but I was still unable to wake up. My body slowly makes its way toward Vera, picking up my sword from earlier on the way there. I can see the fear in Veronica''s eyes as she desperately tries to stand up and run, but she is in too much pain to do so, or so I thought. {Kyrie for orchestra - Yoshihisa Hirano} As soon as my body walks over to the supposed hurt Veronica, her body suddenly puffs into a cloud that reveals a wooden log about the same size as hers. Not only did she manage to fool the system''s default fighting style, but it tricked it into walking right into a trap. The ground lights up all of a sudden as a massive star-like pattern makes itself visible. It was the pattern in which she was evading all the attacks as if it were all a setup! But still, what did she intend to do with such a move? I''m so out of bounds that I can easily break free from whatever. Uh? My body is immobilized, unable to move even a little bit, and a smiling Vera makes herself visible, holding a magical circle in her hand. "You''re too strong to control Yoimiya, but I know you''re there! Wake up already, you fool!" Veronica''s hand twitches and shakes as a little bit of blood comes out of her nostrils. "UGHH!! DAGGGH! This spell multiplies my sealing power by several multiples, yet I can barely hold it. Ugh! Your strenght is unbelievable." Veronica''s run spell soon begins to slowly crack while the blood coming out of her nose increases now, including her ears as well. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "AAAHHHHHGG! Yoimiya! You have to deactivate sage mode! You have to deactivate it! I can''t hold you like this much longer! Hurry up!" Veronica soon struggles just to stand still as she screams in apparent pain, yet her words, what did she want me to do? I activated the mode with a prompt, and I don''t see one to turn it off now! {Yeah Buddy - Zarcob} "AHHHHH!!! UGH! UGGGH! AHHHHH!!" Vera''s arm contracts all over the place, and under her skin, I can see why she''s in so much pain. My power is fighting her inside with incredible strenght. Veronica''s body was being damaged directly by my dark power without the help of the system; of course, it would! It''s meant to protect me, but! Not now! You''re going to kill her! STOP! In a moment of desperation, I begin to try anything I can inside my body until I manage to take over my vocals for once. "Vera! I don''t know how to turn it off! How do I do that!?" Veronica doesn''t even manage to hear me as she passes out from the magical burnout once and for all. My body slowly walks toward the sleeping Vera with the intent to kill her; their only saving grace is an arrow that flies by me right between Vera''s fainted body and mine. "Cut it out, Yoimiya!" That voice! My body turns around to face the new enemies on the plate, and it''s none other than Bartholomew, Lord Auri, and Dustin. "Yoimiya! You''re not in trouble! But you better cut off your antics now, or we will have to hurt you!" NO! Don''t say stuff like that! It only gives sage mode another reason to hurt you! Provoking me isn''t helping anyone right now! UGHH!! DON''T! "Death threats received, now neutralizing hostile party," I can''t do anything to stop myself from soon launching against my adoptive father, who is caught up by surprise due to my insane movement speed in this state of mind. Bartholomew can''t even dodge in time as my left hook connects against his shield, shattering it into a thousand pieces. Since he was riding a horse, he was only knocked off his horse a few meters away, causing Dustin and Lord Auri stress as they realized just how suicidal the fight would be. ''I couldn''t even see it,'' Dustin thinks to himself while holding his sword in deep shock. "Dustin, you''ve got to get out of here. A rookie like you stands no chance against an S-class enemy like her; you''d only be on my way." Lord Auri confidently gets down from his horse, and he sends it away along with Dustin. Just how crazy was Lord Auri!? Did he really think he could beat me? "I guess it''s up to me to teach a magical kid all about physical combat! COME AT ME GIRL!" Lord Auri taunts me, causing an immediate reaction against him, but surprisingly enough, he easily dodges my attack. Was I hallucinating or something?! "Wesson style! Phoenix stance!" All of a sudden, Lord Auri''s muscles cramped up and became bigger, as if he had just put up double his weight in muscle. He was clearly powerful enough to take punch after punch from me with minimal difficulty. My body tries to attack him from different angles at different speeds and all manner of attack patterns, but it''s ineffective against him since he just dodges or outright stops me from hitting him with his hands. Unbelievable! Does someone like him exist? So I wasn''t already at the top? There were still people like Lord Auri who could! UUUGHH!! Suddenly, a direct punch to the jaw from Auri sends me flying into the sky, making me bleed for the first time in a while. "Unexpected subject! Unknow power level! Magical reading is zero! ANALYZING!" [Appraisal] Adult human [Human] Name: Auri Age: 35 Level: 0 HP: 0/0 MP: 0/0 SP: 0/+ Stamina: 25,000 {Appraisal complete} Strength: 0 Damage Output: Legendary Defense: 5,000 {Armor} Speed: 0 Skills: Appraisal blocked. Titles: Phoenix, Kin Eater, Taboo Information: The lord of House Wesson and the descendant of a very peculiar line of fighters. It is said that all the ones that use the Wesson fighting style have rejected the help of the system to gain their strength; therefore, their true levels are unrecorded. It doesn''t make sense! My Appraisal has not even picked up Auri''s stats! How is it possible that he can fight this well against me at my best?! It doesn''t take long for Lord Auri to send me back to the ground with a single kick mid-air, finally causing me to take a small break. "Heavy damage sustained, deploying heal magic." "Oh no, you don''t." Soon, Lord Auri appeared before me and began to hit me over and over again in repeated succession, causing me severe injuries, yet the sage mode didn''t want to surrender just yet. "Damn! I''ll tell you what, kid, you''re as tough as I hoped you''d be. GOODNIGHT!" Auri soon knocks me out with one last punch to the face, finally turning off my sage mode. Chapter 36: The Phoenix VS The Raven {Heavy violence - Musashi Project} [Sage mode overdrive] "What the hell?" That is the first thing that comes to mind as soon as I realize the fight against Yoimiya wouldn''t be so easy. I''m sure she''s already out, but her body is still standing and preparing to attack me once again. I can read her mind, and it''s empty right now, meaning she is unconscious. The fact of the matter is that her losing her thoughts just made my job a lot harder; perhaps it was a bad idea to try and knock her lights out after all, old man. "Subject of unknown capabilities now evaluating fighting pattern." I recognized that voice, but it couldn''t be. The voice coming from within the possessed Yoimiya is the one from the world system. I''m confident, but that means that, uh!? No way I have to find a way to immobilize her without killing her. It''s like asking for a paper boat not to get wet when placed on the water. No matter now, I''ve got to control this little monster and then contain it somehow; that''s simple enough. As long as I have the stamina to burn, I''ve got the upper hand. The power and speed of this girl, however, is absurd even for a prodigy of a royal family; she''s far beyond the power of many kings and queens already. Just like I guessed back in town, at first glance, I could tell this child was powerful and dangerous. Imagine if I could manage to train her to be more manageable, and she ended up working for my army. My nation would be truly unstoppable. Not even the church would dare try invading us. If you''re curious what the beef between my nation, the nation of flame, and the church is, it''s quite simple. The country of flames worships an ancient goddess, one of the ancient mythical beasts of the past, who''s said to have been born here. Obviously, the fact that the people of this land don''t all worship the world religion creates conflicts with basically every surrounding nation, especially the church states. The only reason we''ve never been invaded yet is because of the three major houses of the country of flames. There''s House Wesson, the strongest, most prosperous house that controls vast territories with military and economic power. House Micho controls and develops new technologies, keeping our armies up to date. Finally, House Stark rules over the borderlands while also controlling vast parts of the food produced and exported to other countries. Out of all of the Houses of the land of fire, House Wesson has ruled over for a long time now due to our highly sought-after warriors who always manage to lead our armies to victory; thus, we control and take over the majority of the collected taxes from the people. "Preparations complete, now launching an assault against the unknown, unpredictable enemy." I almost forgot about the upcoming fight against my most recent ace in the hole for a while there. I really shouldn''t take this too lightly, or I will end up six feet underground. {Shosh} I see what Yoimiya was trying to do because she was too obvious with her movement, but even so, she moved way too fast even for me to completely duck out of the way of her first kick after passing out. Thus, her launching kick grazes my forehead, leaving a painful red spot all over my face. Yoimiya doesn''t control her body well, so she just crashes behind me against the ground, but when she does, the ground explodes with such violent power that it creates a crater the size of a small carriage. Yoimiya wasn''t holding back, as I could see if that kick connected, it would''ve hurt a lot. I need to focus on her, so don''t mind if I stop the geographic lesson in the middle of it. I will explain it to you all later. Right now, I must focus, or this brat will seriously injure me. Now that I''ve regained my focus, I look over at the dust cloud created by the crash, but I don''t see the kid anywhere near, nor can I sense her close to me. "DIE" Is what I hear right behind me, and as soon as I turn back, I see Yoimiya''s charged punch going straight for my gut. I can''t avoid the punch, much less stop it entirely, so I just brace myself for it and take it, which was a terrible mistake. I couldn''t believe it. Her strength was genuinely amazing yet terrifying. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "AHHHHHHG!" My armor doesn''t even resist half of the punch before the metal breaks and melts, leaving my abdomen open where the hit lands with shocking power. Luckily, I already had the flames of the Phoenix activated; otherwise, her punch would''ve been lethal. Like you might''ve expected, her punch did penetrate my body, but it was only met with deep burning fire, causing her to flinch back to try and put the fire out. "You are the first one to damage me this badly. Unfortunately, it won''t do much for you as you can see, I''m but flames at the moment! You can''t really hurt me right now!" My body quickly regenerates with blazing flames, closing the stomach wound in no time, giving the illusion that I''m fine, yet every show of strenght comes at a price. I must end this quickly because I can''t take many of those anymore. Just healing from that wound alone took a massive chunk of stamina. {Absolutio Absoluta Absolutissime - Dimeng Yuan} "Blazing flames! Phoenix amplifier! BURN!" I''ve got to stop her quickly, or everyone will be in deep trouble, so forgive me, master, but I must! I know it''s a forbidden style, but this calls for it! My body reacts to my commands, recalling every bit of stamina I''ve stored away within trinkets near my house. Without much thought and knowing that I''m burning precious stuff every second I run on this fuel, I don''t plan on holding back anymore now, taking the fight to the rogue Yoimiya and surprising her with my increased levels of speed. First, I fiercely throw a left hook at her face, but she defiantly redirects some of the punch''s power back at me with her right hook against my abdomen again. I brush off the pain to continue mercilessly attacking her, but it gets me nowhere. Yoimiya is slowly able to block most of my punches with her hands, and even the hits I land don''t seem to bother her too much. I know I''m hitting her little body with my most potent punches to date because of the incredible air currents created by our clash, yet it has done nothing so far. The air currents created by our fight soon start demolishing the trees nearby as well as the grass from the ground. Come on! Surrender already, Kid! There must be a way to defeat this kid. I doubt she has much fuel left in the tank, right? There''s no way she can keep this for much longer! "Wesson style! Phoenix stance!" A familiar voice brings back hope, the voice of an angry master who soon shows off his perfected phoenix control. Master might be old and may also control power from the system, but why do you think I keep calling him "master." "Help me out with your kid, will you!? I knew she would be strong being your kid, but she''s giving me trouble." Master only laughs at my words while cracking his neck, soon taking his armor and shirt off, revealing his highly war-torn body with many marks of old fights and cuts all over him. "Auri! Let''s do the Phoenix Dance against this cocky child!" Well, with another Phoenix user with me, I could now do that. I''d forgotten entirely there were combined attacks. I guess the bad thing about being a complex technique user is that many choose not to use it. After all, the Phoenix power from the Wessons requires a heavy price and sacrifice. "Reconfiguring! New enemy detected! New strategy! UH!?" Without thinking, I start the phoenix dance with my master, not allowing the kid to have a breathing moment to readjust to us combining forces. The dance of the Phoenix is usually a technique only reserved for people you must kill, yet the kid doesn''t seem to receive much damage even with the two of us pummeling her. "I''m running out of fuel! WE MUST END THIS NOW! I CAN''T KEEP THIS UP!" I shouted out to my master, knowing full well my reserves of stamina were about to all burnout, and that master was also old and hadn''t used the phoenix power for a long time; he would also soon run out of fuel. "I know! I''m also not used to this all of a sudden! MY BODY CAN''T TAKE THIS AS IT USED TO!" Suddenly, Yoimiya just started fighting back, leaving her defensive-like stance and taking the hope out of my eyes. Was the kid growing stronger mid-fight? What the hell!? {Minute 1:45} First, an extremely powerful direct against my master sends him flying against the ground behind us, probably taking him out for good. Then, a second powerful strike against me sends me back, flying even further away as if she had reserved her strenght to use it all against me instead of her father. I''ve got no more fuel in the tank from the trinkets, so that last punch does severe damage, yet the kid still comes after me, causing me to start consuming my stamina just to avoid being killed by her rage. The kid doesn''t seem tired at all and even shows off her massive power by throwing huge balls of concentrated magic against me. All I can do is jump back and to the sides of the ground, avoiding her attacks as much as I can until she flies down and starts walking toward me just to show me the size of her power against my own in a crushing revelation of power. I stand in fear as she looks at me with her death stare and reveals a crushing ball of darkness behind her. Her eyes filled with that dark power that distorts even my vision, yet this is all she managed to do before collapsing onto the ground. Her last words were, "Available power consumed energy depleted cannot keep powering sage mode, deactivating sage mode. Mission failed." Interlude: Not as it seems {Parliment - Kevin Penkin} It''s been a mere week since I last faced a crisis of this magnitude, and now an even more perilous situation looms, pressing upon us with an urgency that cannot be ignored. The Micho and Stark houses have mobilized their representatives and armies, demanding justice for the one they believe has jeopardized the entire Nation. Not only have the houses of this land threatened me with a civil war, but the nobility of the surrounding nations and the church all want custody over the witch kid. It''s got to the point where I no longer have an option but to face the possibility of losing my most significant asset, as going against pretty much everyone will drive me insane. Everyone knows I had to go all in on that duel against the prodigy child, and thus, everyone also knows that I''m in a weakened state; therefore, it would make sense to attack me while I can''t fight back for them. It is now or never, so I understand, but also, it''s such a low move, even for these scum. "Lord Auri! We demand the death of the kid! You know you can''t control that beast! Look at what it did to you!" The lord of House Stark screams at me while accompanied by the Lord of House Micho, who doesn''t hold back their thoughts either. "You''re the sole ruler over the phoenix''s power, and she almost took you out during one of her bursts. We can''t risk her losing her mind like that again! You must kill her now!" The lord of House Micho was a little more calm with his words and made a whole lot more sense than Lord Stark. Still, I didn''t want to hear them. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Both of you! Watch your tongue! For I''m still your KING!" I didn''t really want to sound cocky or dismissive, but I had to remind both of them that I was still the leader of the flame nation, aside from the fact that I had way too many influential people against me already. The last thing I wanted or needed was for these two guys to rebel against me at a moment like this. "Lord Auri! You know full well that you lack the military strenght to beat us right now! Our armies are at your doorstep! We can overthrow you right now!" Lord Stark threatened me with his sword, getting ready for a duel. "Have you gone mad? Don''t you see the value of keeping someone like her as our ace weapon!? We could be the strongest Nation known to man with her fighting for us, you fools!" With that, Lord Stark finally seemed like he tried to understand my point of view, but Micho quickly reminded him of the risks. "But what if she finds out you''re only going to use her as your Warhammer!? Have you thought of what would happen if she ever found out about your true intentions? She will destroy you and our Nation! I would say that you are the one who''s gone mad, Lord Auri!" Micho rebutted with cunning words that reignited the fire in Stark''s eyes. "I know all that too well, but with my plan, it is almost certain that she will never find out she''s being manipulated! Don''t you understand!? She is young! Naive and stupid! We can easily brainwash her only to trust us and our allies! She''s that dumb!" "Lord Auri, if you''re so confident in your plan, please explain in detail how you''re planning to keep the truth hidden from her." Finally, Lord Stark lowered his weapon, surprising even Lord Micho, who still didn''t seem remotely convinced by my persuasive words. "Fine, I will explain if you would care to listen." I finally take over the situation, stopping Lord Micho right in his tracks with a single statement. Thus, Lord Stark quiets down along with Lord Micho as I explain my brilliant plan to shape Yoimiya''s mindset into distrusting even her best girlfriend so we can isolate her from anyone but the leaders of our Nation. Chapter 37: Power comes at a cost {É̵ê½Ö¤Î˼¤¤³ö - ¥³¥È¥ê¥ó¥´} Ow ow ow, my head hurts. Please stop doing whatever it is you''re doing, person touching me! OOOOUCH! Man, what happened? Why can''t I open my eyes or move at all? What happened back there? Was it all a dream, or did I really do all of that? Oh man, oh man! I''m in deep trouble, aren''t I? I can already hear Veronica''s scolding. But why didn''t she warn me about sage mode and its risks? The system is so flawed! I need to speak to the manager about this! Hey there, manager! Yeah, you! You should warn customers that the sage mode thing you offer will target everyone before you, including friends! Such a bad design! I mean, why would I ever want to target my friends? It doesn''t make any sense to have a risky power-up like that! Anyway, whatever the lady was doing left my face a bit moist and somewhat clean, I suppose, not that I can tell with my eyes closed. Ugh! Even my hand feels heavy! Just how much damage did I sustain in that dream? I really don''t want to think I did that if I''m honest. After a while longer, once I manage to pull a little more strength within myself, I manage to open my eyes. The room I''m in looks like my old room, but it''s somehow even fancier this time. I guess I''m somewhere else within the castle, but I can''t tell where yet. "Lady Yoimiya, are you hungry at all? You''ve been asleep for eight days." What did the maid just say? The sudden greeting and massive drop of information are too much for me to process quickly, so I just phase out like a dummy trying to respond, but I can''t do so with ease. "Lady Yoimiya?" "Yes, yeah, I''m starving. Can I please have something? If the cooks are awake, of course, I don''t want to bother anyone." Just to play it safe, I must behave well because I''m still not sure if I''m on good terms with the lord of the house. I mean, I did try to kill him! EEEEKK! Acting like a spoiled brat at times like these is the last thing I want to do. If I want to ask for forgiveness later today or whenever the time comes, I must behave like a good kid. It''s not like I''ve ever been spoiled anyway. I mean, my previous life wasn''t exactly a luxury. What was my previous life like anyway? I don''t know why, but my memories of my life as a German boy get blurier and blurier every day. It''s starting to feel like my life memories, the ones I''ve had since I got to this world, are somehow replacing all my old memories. It''s weird. I don''t know how else to describe it, but I can say that some memories I still have from my previous life have suddenly merged with this world''s view. It''s like this girl''s body is trying to replace my mental mind in all aspects, including my memories, turning them into this body''s memories. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I do wonder, however, if I can ever become a boy again. It''s not like I don''t like being a girl or anything, but it''s just still kind of weird, you know? People have taken care of me in a whole new way ever since I became a girl; it''s kind of sad if I''m honest. I know for a fact a lot of the things I''ve done would''ve never worked if I were a boy. Back then, when I tried to flee from the camp but wasn''t allowed to because I was supposed to fight for the country, dude, I didn''t even know how to shoot a rifle, and I had to use it somehow. The only reason I ended up escaping from the frontlines was thanks to my father, who managed to rescue me from that awful fate for a little longer until, of course, the Soviets killed me. I still remember that kid''s face and the anger he had in his eyes. It''s something I will never forget. What could drive someone to be so angry like he was then? I have no idea, so I better not think much of it. I mean, the past is the past. It''s not like I can go back in time and run things differently anyway, so I better not keep thinking about weird stuff like that anymore. A few minutes go by, and I just wait for the maid to return since my whole body hurts like hell. Wait a damn minute, my body hurts!? I haven''t felt pain since that lady did awful stuff to me. How come I feel pain right now? I need to check that out. I just realized I can feel pain again. So I naturally place my hand over my head and try my best to summon that spell that is too common, known as ''Appraisal.'' It doesn''t take very long until the usual projection appears right before me, reading differently from how I remembered it. - {A Monster Covered With A Young Girl''s Skin - Sh?ji Katayama} [Generating Appraisal] {RULER''S AUTHORITY APPRAISAL} - Witch Child {Rank 70} [Witch] Name: Yoimiya Age: 7 Level: 1 - HP: 400/1,000 MP: 800/2,000 SP: 500/1,000 Stamina: 300/1,000 - Strength: 50 Damage Output: [C] [Holy title holder boost] Defense: 0 Speed: {Enhanced} 500 Base: {250} - Skills: Appraisal {Level 7}, LMSH {Level 3}, Pain mitigation {Level 1}, Pain nullification {Level 0}[Revoked]. E=E {E=E}. Titles: {Ruler of Hope} {Ruler of Temperance} {Holy} Information: The only known holder of the mysterious force known as the ''Raven'' commander of the darkness abyssal power of the world from beyond. Recently, a fight between the Phoenix force and th Raven has damaged this user with heavy costs for victory. {Appraisal complete} What the hell happened to me? Where are all my numbers?! Where did all my levels go to? I can''t believe my own eyes as I read my appraisal card. What the hell happened to me? I know I fought hard, but did I really go overboard that much? What the hell was sage mode thinking?! Suddenly, the maid returns after knocking on the door, so I quickly close my appraisal card so she doesn''t get to see it. The last thing I need is for people to know I''m weak again. I don''t need that in my life right now, but how will I recover my levels without raising suspicion!? I don''t know, but I have to find a way. If I can recover levels as quickly as I first got them, then it should take me a few days, but since I did lose a bunch of skills and now I can actually feel pain again, I will have to be way more careful. The only reason I was so fearless when I got my levels was because of the lack of pain, but now that I can feel it at full strenght again, I''m not so sure. V13: Suicide Hate them, hate them. I want to know that killing them is not enough. If I''m to kill them one day, I must make sure their existence is gone forever and ever. These people must die and be erased from the face of the earth, and their souls must be destroyed with their deaths. "UUUUGHHHH! GODDAMN BE YOUR SOULS! I WILL RETURN! KILL ME NOW! WHY DO YOU EVEN KEEP ME ALIVE!? AHHHHHHHH!!" My body hurts every time their whip hits me, yet I can''t avoid it or brace for it. I just have to take it and scream to relieve my pain. I''ve been down here for so long eating nothing but trashed food and human feces that I''ve lost a lot of weight. I''m practically boned now. There''s nothing left of me here. I don''t know when this torture will end, but I pray to god it is soon! Please! Whatever god may hear me! Kill me already! "Scream louder, boy! Your voice is not as loud as it used to be! What''s wrong!?" The main guard, who enjoys torturing me almost every day, laughs with such eagerness it makes me wonder. I cannot wait to have another chance at life, and I hope I get it in this world so I can make him pay. My voice is not as loud as it used to be. How can I keep screaming at the top of my lungs without losing my voice? I don''t even have the mental strenght to keep my head together anymore. It''s all just wishful thinking at this point. I wish I would die soon. I want it badly. Please let me die! "Jake! That''s enough! His health bar is about to reach absolute zero," Another guard about as big as the one hitting me suddenly stops the guy''s arm mid swing preventing Jake from delivering the final blow that would kill me, damn it! DAMN IT! LET ME DIE! "So what if this little shit dies! Are you gonna report me or something?" "I indeed will. Our orders are to keep it alive for the master of slaves," the master of slaves? Is that what they want to turn me into? A slave? Do they think I will let them do that? Becoming a slave is a fate worse than Death. I''d rather die than be the attack monster of some rich wizard! I will never accept it! {Death Approaching slowly} I can feel it lurking nearby in this hole of doom. I can see it through the walls, the image of Death, its smell, and even its intentions. If only I could truly die, then I would be free once again, but I never seem able to reach it. I never seem close enough. It''s just out of reach. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. My eyes are heavy, and my breath slows down as my body enters its state of delusion. I can no longer distinguish between truth and reality. Whenever these illusions appear, I just keep forgetting and letting my mind go, slowly losing my mind to loneliness. {Imagination} Uh? Did I make it out of that bad dream? But why am I back in Japan? What is that smell nearby? Is that the! Don''t tell me I''m back here! Ahaha! I missed your ramen so much, mister! One big bowl of your best ramen, Satoru-sama! Hold on, something feels off. This place is just like I remember, but why can''t I talk? Why is everyone around me silent? The ramen stand looks like always with its bright neon light sign saying "open." What is going on with the cars on the street? They''re going upside down. Where am I? This is not Japan, is it? But it looks close enough to it; where did I arrive? My clothes are the ones I used to wear when I was a kid. Why am I wearing kid''s clothes? It''s hard to comprehend, but something is true in this world; it''s a world I''m familiar with. I know my way into it, and I want back, please me back. I thought reincarnation was the best thing that ever happened to me, but it has not happened! Reincarnation so far has been a living nightmare I want out of! Ever since I lost everything and then slowly got back to my feet with hard work, it was all just taken away from me so quickly! I lost everything back again. I''m back in the same hole I came from. I don''t know what I want or what I even am! Why do I keep living!? Why won''t you let me die? The ground beneath my feet opens wide, and my body falls deep into a dark hole of nothing. As my consciousness hits rock bottom, all I can see is a deep hole of souls crying for help around me and an extremely dim light getting away from me at a tremendous speed. I am alone. There''s nobody who cares about me, not even back in Japan, not even back in the world I was so familiar with. Nobody cares about a nothing burger like me, and I don''t blame them. I was always a pathetic loser, and even when given another chance, I will remain one. Once a loser, always a loser. I''m worth nothing but a couple of penis and a cup of coffee in either reality. I''m a worthless piece of garbage destined never to be anyone or accomplish anything, am I not? The light becomes dimmer and more distant, almost wholly put out at this point, and soon, even my hand stops trying to reach out for it as I let my body be engulfed in the crying souls that are trying to absorb me into their eternal crying. Why even fight it? Just let it take me; I would much rather accept my fate now than later. There''s nothing I can do now since my fate has been written in stone since I arrived in this world. I''m bound to be a loser because I was always a loser and never meant to grow past that. And so the light finally goes out entirely out of sight as the abyss takes my soul, and I finally feel free in the world of nothing. I''m a vessel ready to be used. I''m nothing and never will be something, just a tool to be used, just an object. V14: A mysterious individual Strangle, kill, I need to kill something. I need to relieve the pressure that is building inside my mind. Kill anything! Kill KILL! Kill! I''ve got to kill something! I''ve no desire to live anymore, but if I must remain alive, I must find a way to end these guys'' lives one way or another. There''s nothing left in my heart and soul other than hatred and a raw desire for war. I''ve begun to crave something to do! I need to do something! I''m bored out of my mind down here! I must do something with my time! I refuse to stay here forever! The cage cracks open once more, and while I don''t enjoy the pain from the guard''s careful torture, I''ve begun to enjoy the time we spend together. After all, while this is slowly breaking my mind, it''s also increasing my pain tolerance to another level. "What the hell have they done?" An unknown voice speaks, but since I''ve got inflamed eyes, I can''t exactly open them all the way to see who is talking. All I knew was that it was a voice I never heard before. Still, the voice comes closer, and I soon feel a soft hand around my face, slowly petting it. "My god, these salvage men, what have they done?! Captain Lagos!" The voice sounded like that of a young man, like someone in their thirties, and to my surprise, they seemed angry at the sight of my deplorable state. Could this be my enslaver? Why would they care about me? "Yes! What''s wrong, Lord Focalor?" The Captain responds in a scared tone. Clearly, whoever this new guy was, someone important, I assumed, but still, I didn''t get it. "What do you mean what''s wrong?! Look at this! What the hell have you all done to one of my slaves?!" I can almost feel Lord Focalor''s finger pointing at me and my skeleton-like body, all covered in bruises, scratches, and minor cuts. To my surprise, the Captain looks dumbfounded. "Lord Focalor! You must understand that this thing is a dangerous criminal. We didn''t know well enough you wanted them as one of your slaves!" At this weak response, Lord Focalor angrily slapped the Captain across the face with a slap so firm it made the guy fall back on his butt. "I''m the one who sent you all here. I paid for your services, and I paid your boss well! Quick! Call the best doctor available and prepare some meals for my property!" Captain Lagos doesn''t even hesitate to follow the new guy''s orders, quickly running away from the area as I sit there still thinking it was all just one more of those dreams where I escape from here. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Still, for a dream, this was a little too realistic as I never actually felt anything touching me before, but I guess my mind was already so far gone I could no longer control sensations. Those hands once more touched my face and injuries, and they felt so soft and delicate it was actually kind of soothing. I was all good with the touch of the guy''s hands until I heard the sound of metal near me, quickly sending me into panic mode as that could only mean one thing. Whenever metal sounds nearby, it means I''m about to be tortured again, and I don''t want it anymore. I didn''t need more! Please stop it! "Oh, calm down, my baby. You''re safe with me now. I will take good care of you, okay? I''m not going to hurt you." Uh? What did the voice say? My body didn''t stop shaking until the very moment the other person''s hands touched mine so that they could remove the handcuffs from my wrists. "Uh?! Is this another one of your guy''s sick pranks?! Are you going to pretend like everything will be fine so you can enjoy hurting me even more later on?!" My voice cracks at the end of every sentence, and my body starts shaking in fear again as the torture methods from the guards leave me scarred, traumatized, and scared of everything. {Sigh} A heavy sigh comes from the guy now trying to calm me down, and I can feel their frustration building, only making me more afraid that something terrible will happen to me again. "These brutes, how long have they kept you down here?" The man asks, and I hesitantly respond. "I''ve lost count after the second week," Focalor clearly doesn''t like my response, but I somehow feel like their anger is not directed at me once. "You can relax a little, okay? Here! I''ll make your eyes better so you can see that I mean you no harm." At Focalor''s voice, my eyes suddenly begin to feel a lot less heavy, and my pain slowly goes away as well, not in its entirety, but enough to open them. "Why are you doing this? Who are you?" "I''m Lord Focalor, but you can call me ''Mother.'' I''m excited to add you to the family," Says the mysterious man. Or woman? I really couldn''t tell anymore once I saw them and how they looked. Their voice was really between male and female, but their body was more feminine in a way. Still, their clothes and aura were that of a guy. It was clearly a strange fellow. They wore a strange black suit with carmesi edges that looked out of a sci-fi movie. Their clothes were not typical in the slightest as they behaved entirely against the laws of physics, with some parts of the suit floating on their own and others glowing a deep red color. What called my attention the most was the little pair of wings coming up from her chest part and raising all the way to her eye level like little decorations. Their hair was also uncommon, with some hits of red and their primary color being Golden with some hints of red in some of the edges as well as black in some of their hair roots. "Part of the family? What do you mean by that?" I ask curiously, as I still distrust whoever this new person is. "Yes, you''re one of the rare creatures who show a high level of intelligence, and I just happen to really like goblins like you." V15: Witch kid refused but maybe goblin helps us The hole deep beneath my feet is still covered in darkness as I still fail to trust whoever this new person is. I still remember what their title was. If I don''t remember it wrong, this individual is supposed to be ''the master of slaves.'' For all I know, the act of them being kind and friendly after such torture could be their set-up to win me over, but I''m not so naive. Despite the person''s seemingly good intentions, I stand firm in my refusal to be anyone''s slave. The person''s actions have been kind, and I can''t sense any evil intentions, but their attire and authoritative demeanor suggest otherwise. It''s baffling how someone, not even the nobility in fantasy novels, can wield such power. Who are they? Are they even human? Their clothes conceal any clues, and I can''t even determine their gender. Their appearance is that of a mythical boss you encounter at the end of your journey, like that impossible boss at the end of the game. Still, if I''m to believe that I''m going to be some end boss''s slave, that makes it even more concerning just how the hell are you supposed to be free from someone like them? I refuse to be that! I must find a way to break free from their hold and rescue Alice and her father. Even if I can''t do it now, I will find a way to exact revenge on everyone. But my primary concern is Alice and what they might be doing to her right now. Should I confide in this so-called ''mother''? "What''s in your mind, little one? You seem lost in your thoughts," Focalor asks me while placing her hand on my cheek so they can move my head toward them. "My friend, I believe they are also keeping them captive. They saved me a while ago, I worry." At my words, Lord Focalor soon takes my hand and leads me outside the dungeon. We walk past a lot of prisoners and criminals who beg for mercy, but there''s nothing we can do about them, is there? It''s not my problem, to be honest. Just like many walked past me without speaking up, I shall also remain quiet, for I''m playing my survival game alone. After a couple of minutes of walking, we finally made it to the outside after going through a quick security check, which was quite uncomfortable. The outside world looks nothing like I remembered it. It was clear that at some point, we left the town and moved somewhere else, but when did that happen? I don''t remember moving out of that cell at all. At this news, I suddenly freeze and cry out for Alice. I am not thinking clearly; I only feel that they stayed behind, which is enough to start my rage boiling again. [Cursed series] [Slave seal activated overwriting cursed series level unknown] [Cursed series overwritten slave seal integrity: 75%] This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "AHHHHHHGG!!!!" A sudden smoke and sparks once more appear when I begin feeling anger against everyone and everything. The ground shakes beneath me, but then it is all over; this sudden reaction is not good as it only manages to catch the attention of Focalor, whose grin grows big. I can sense their evil gaze directly at me now, as the lie has fallen from their act. I knew it all along. Why would I even believe that someone who looks just like your average villain would be a good, kind-hearted person? How stupid of an idea would that be? "My, my, now I don''t ever want to let you go; you''ll be mine forever," there it was, that fake smile and kind act had vanished entirely, just how I expected things to be. I can never have anything good, can I? No! I always have to struggle tooth and nail for happiness. I can never have it easy! Is it because I used to be a dumb useless sack of shit in my previous life? Is this life my punishment for being such a worthless pile of garbage back then? Am I really meant to be denied a life in this new world, too? Is this some sort of limbo? Suddenly, time seems to slow down, and black smoke appears out of nowhere. The skies turn black, and my vision goes a little blurry when I begin to hear what sounds like demonic voices. There''s laughter and whispering, but I can''t seem to understand whatever the voices say until someone speaks my old language. "You seek an explanation for your misfortune." {Echoes & whispers} "Explanation," "An explanation," "We shall explain," "We can explain it," "We can help you," "We are many." What was I witnessing just now? What was this? I couldn''t understand it well enough, but the creatures speaking to me sounded like nothing I should take help from, and their whispers and cries freaked me out a lot. Still, I couldn''t help but think, what have I got to lose? "You''ve got nothing." "We know." "You''re in a tight situation." We know" "WE KNOW EVERYTHING" How the hell did the voices know what I was thinking? Were they inside my mind? Did that mean this was just all an illusion? At my last thought, a burst of wild laughter broke out. The voices began to laugh at me like I was some kind of idiot for thinking that they were the creations of my imagination. "Tell me then! Why am I always faced with misfortune?!" With this question, the mist or fog thickened and became even darker than before. clearly, the entries were gaining power over the tangible realm. "Because a very evil goddess thinks it''s more fun this way." "More fun." "You''re simply their toy." "You''re a toy," "An amusement park," "We know it," "We see her," "We can''t defeat them," "You must do it for us." A goddess''s plaything? My eyes widened at the reveal of my troubles, but it only made things much worse knowing the truth of it. How was I supposed to even help with things talking to me? Could I even trust them? I mean, it would make a lot of sense if I thought about it. My life always seems to go well enough, and then out of nowhere, it all goes to shit. I find myself in a bad situation whenever the timing couldn''t be any more precise, like it was planned all along, or like someone or something controls reality however they want. It would make sense that all of those random events come from something like ''an evil goddess.'' "Our time is about to expire," "Expire," "We can''t," "Last much," "Longer," "Evil goddess too powerful," "You must" "Look" "for the eye," "Look for the eye." Those are the last whispers I hear before things go back to normal, and it looks like nobody else ever noticed the interaction with those voices as if they were never there, but they did help. I must look for an eye, but what does that even mean? Chapter 38: Nube Negra [Darkness] Uh? My eyes are closed, and I can''t see anything but the sounds of a bass growing louder and louder. As I open my eyes to look around, I see nothing but a void of Darkness and red. There''s a deep hole in the ground calling for me, calling my name loud and clear, but it''s not my new one. "Cristopher," "Cris," "We need you," "Cristopher," {Distorted laughter} {Nonsense whispers} {Babies crying} I look toward the hole just so I can get a little peak, and suddenly, the noises all stop as I see nothing but a void of pure Darkness. The void looks dangerous and threatening, but I can somehow feel it''s not all bad; it feels like it would actually be a cozy place for me; it calls for me. Another second later, I woke up, randomly hitting my head against the bedboard. Ugh, my entire body feels like it''s been run over by a hoard of bulls or something; I can''t believe I''m still alive. Not only does my body hurt, but there''s also something very wrong with my body and my powers. I''ve lost almost all of it; somehow, I''m back down to level 1 without explanation. I know it''s weird to complain about the levels I gained so quickly, but my concern is whether I can even get those levels back. What if I''m powerless for the rest of volume three? That would suck! Especially when a demon king is running rampantly trying to invade human territory. How do I know about this little bit of information, you ask? Well, it''s not like I''m a complete moron, so I''ve been paying attention to whatever the maids say whenever they talk between themselves and, bit by bit, have pieced together some intel. I don''t know much based on little bits, but I do know that our house is basically demon territory now, like the entire witch forest is under the rule of the demon king by now, which sucks! I mean, this whole situation sucks; the church is such a horrible institution when it does stuff like this. What does the church have to do with the invasion of the demon king? Well, they''re pretty much the sole reason why the demon king even had the balls to show up in the first place. According to the maids, if the church had never attacked and killed the Witch Queen, then the entire situation wouldn''t be in play right now. Not only did those idiots kill the Witch Queen but also the elf patriarch, which left the door wide open for the demon king; no wonder they took advantage! I get that they probably also planned on taking out the demon king after killing the elf patriarch, but apparently, someone finally put an end to that overpowered''s guys rampage. You know exactly who I''m talking about, right? That guy who utterly destroyed the Witch Queen, someone who seemed to be one hundred times stronger than me in that fight against Lord Auri. I''m guessing the only reason my power managed to surprise him at all is because my magic disobeys the laws of natural magic. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It''s been a while, but I still carry hope with me; I wish there were something I could do to bring back our home, or well, more like my mother''s home and Veronica''s home. I wasn''t a citizen of the witch nation for very long, so I personally never felt anything when I lost it, but I bet Vera does. I bet there are lots of people who were born and raised in that forest, and now their home is just gone, taken over by some demons. If only I were more robust and more on point than I could! UGH! Gosh, it makes me so mad to be this useless; I must find a way to control myself and learn magic myself without the help of anyone, as the Witch Queen said. There are also these weird dreams I''ve been having about a hole in the floor filled with nothing but a dark substance that somehow feels like it belongs to me like it should be part of me, like it''s missing me, calling for me, begging me to find it so it can merge with my body, I wonder what that is all about. Perhaps if I could somehow get back to the Witch Queen''s office and look at her belongings, I could find something useful, but that''s too far-fetched. I have a better shot at trying to find the Queen''s crown than getting through the demon king''s army that quickly, and unless I have complete control of my power, that idea would be suicide. {Knock Knock} "Who is it?" I ask as the maid slowly cracks the door open. "It''s just me, my lady; I''ve got you some beef stew with vegetables and a brownie for dessert." Answers the maid, who makes me happy. I''ll never say no to a hot meal, that''s for sure. "I thought you''d forgotten; I''m starving; please, please let me at it." Okay, I know I said not to be a brat, but I''m not joking about this part; I really am starving. Why would I even go into deep thought voluntarily if it wasn''t to distract me from starvation? "I''m sorry, my lady, but the cooks weren''t exactly happy about your request, so I had to prepare your food myself." Hearing her only makes me feel like an absolute asshole, so I now start apologizing to her. "I''m sorry you had to endure that; please sit down with me for a bit, and let''s eat together; how does that sound?" "Lady Yoimiya, I really shouldn''t. You''re way above me to share a meal with me." Responds the shy maid as she places the tray of food over my legs once I sit up in bed. "Don''t say that; I''m just a small-town girl too, nothing to be ashamed of. Come one, sit down, let''s have a chat." The maid looked so nervous all of a sudden, like I''d asked her to jump off a cliff or something, but I was just trying to be nice, regardless. I got myself too deep now, so there was no turning back now. "If you say so, my Lady," says the maid as she finally sits down next to my bed in a little chair. "Please, just call me Yoimiya; I really don''t like it when people call me ''My lady.'' It makes me feel old, you know?" This wasn''t a lie either; honestly, calling a kid ''my lady'' feels very strange. I really don''t like it that much, and I bet it gets annoying for the staff, too. "Okay, and uh. What did you want to talk about?" Asks a timid maid who is slowly becoming redder by the second. "How about what happened to my friend and Lord Auri? Do you know anything about them?" "I, I do. Lord Auri is fine, but that other girl is, uh. I don''t know how to say it, she is fine but they''ve got weird black marks all over their body." Chapter 39: What is holy power? What is faith? What have I done? This is what went through my mind at the news of my best friend having weird black marks all over her body. I remember fighting her for a little bit, but I still can''t bring myself to admit it. Still, the truth is self-evident. According to the maid, whose name is still unknown, my best friend and probably my only true one, is not okay whatsoever, but even weirder is that neither father nor Lord Auri has the same symptoms. It''s just Veronica who''s fallen ill. My hand is not stable enough to pick up the spoon after the news, and this becomes apparent as it starts shaking violently. What will I do if I lose my friend? Don''t get me wrong, I have plenty of people who like me here, but Veronica is the last living witch I have by my side. For all I know, we are the last ones. No, I shouldn''t think of the problem in that pessimistic light; at least Veronica is still alive. Somehow, my rampage didn''t entirely kill her. Still, I must try to help even if I''ve got no clue what I''m doing. Even if it''s futile to try, I must try. "Are you okay, Miss Yoimiya?" Asks the unknown maid. "No, I- I''m a monster. How could I do that to her?" Tears soon begin dropping from my eyes, quickly mixing into the stew while others make my clothes wet. "Uh? Please don''t cry, Miss Yoimiya; it wasn''t your fault even Lord Auri said it; you were possessed. There was nothing you could''ve done." The unknown maid tries her best to console me, and while I do appreciate her words, I know full well she only does it because she has to. Did you think I didn''t know about Lord Auri and his intentions? Puff, please don''t make me laugh. I know full well that the only reason they treat me so well around here is because I''m strong, or at least I was powerful until recently. Why would someone who could be considered a monarch pick up a random girl in a small town somewhere and not only that but house her in their home while also giving them a high status? Lord Auri only seeks to use me and my strenght for his gain, and I know it well. As to why I haven''t spoken against it and I play along, it is because I like to live like royalty. I mean, who wouldn''t? I''m sure Veronica also enjoys the fun, but now she can''t even enjoy it because I hurt her. It was entirely my fault. While it was Veronica''s idea to leave me in a field to fend for myself, and that caused all of the drama, it was all because I was too weak and incompetent to deal with my problems alone. I''m not saying I want to become perfect or that I should, but I keep being a burden to everyone else around me. I always am a burden. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Back then, when the Witch Forest was getting raided, I couldn''t do anything; fear ran over me, and I froze. I''ve always been a burden to someone else, even in my past life; why can''t I be something else? Is that what you wanted to hear, demon? "How did you know it was me?" Says the unknown maid in a very demonic tone all of a sudden. "I keep having evil thoughts whenever you show up. Your mere presence makes me think highly negatively." {Mixed Laughter of adults, kids, and other creatures that aren''t human} "Are you ready to make a deal with me? What I said about your friend isn''t a lie. She really is in bad shape." Says the possessed maid as he weirdly turns around to see me. "First of all, you get out of my head!" {Kyrie for orchestra - Yoshihisa Hirano} As soon as I noticed the tricks and thoughts that weren''t mainly mine, I started trying my best to activate what little power I might have left to get the demon out of my mind until I suddenly began to see the same thing I saw the first time I activated a spell. [Holy magic, Holy series, Temperance series, Holy mind shield] I hadn''t seen this in a long time, but how does it even happen? Veronica says this kind of thing is not usual, that the way my spells suddenly appear is not common at all, but I know what to do; it feels natural just to read what''s before my eyes out loud like I''ve done it before. "Holy magic." The demon quickly tries to stop me from finishing my spell by using the maid''s body to try and silence me with her hands, but I somehow keep it at bay. "Why can''t you just hear me out!?" Says the demon as they try their best to use the maid''s hands to silence me. "Holy Series! TEMPERANCE SERIES!" As I invoke the second part of the spell, a sudden dark substance begins to appear near my heart, slowly covering the room in the darkness coming off my heart. "You will regret this! I will destroy you! I will make your life miserable! You don''t know what you''re missing, you arrogant child!" The demon angrily responds to the room''s darkness as the strenght on the maid''s hands falls to half like it''s affecting its control over the girl''s body. "HOLY MIND SHIELD! If you were a good thing, then you wouldn''t need to show up when I''m vulnerable! You''re the arrogant fool for believing you will ever trick me!" With these last words of the spell, the entire room soon reeks of that familiar dark power, and it shows as the maid begins to scream. There''s red smoke coming from the girl''s body like the possession is leaving its body, probably because I used holy magic against a real demon, but that only raised so many more questions. How did the Holy Power even work? Where did the sacred power even come from? "AAHHHHGGGG!! I! WILL HAVE YOUR POWER! I NEED IT! YOU DON''T UNDERSTAND! SHE IS THE REAL EVIL OF THIS WORLD! I''M JUST CLEANS-! UUUUUGGGGHH!!!!" The demon soon goes off with a bang, only leaving me with my questions in mind. What did the demon mean precisely by saying she is the real evil? Who does that demon consider so evil to go to such lengths every time? I know that they''re most likely just planting a red hearing in me, but I can''t help but wonder, is there someone even worse than that demon out there in the world? V16: Ill be a good boy "Come on, we haven''t got it all day. I''ll feed you something better than the awful food they serve here anyway. I might not be all good, but I don''t want you to die." Focalor says with a wide grin on them as they shove me inside some sort of carriage right after my encounter with that strange thing. "Why do you pretend to care about me?" I ask now, trying to hide in the corner of the carriage, which looked quite fancy, so out of my league, it made me feel dirtier than I was. "Trust me, you''re better off with me than with any of the other slave traders. I already set your little girlfriend free before coming for you, so stop worrying about her and also forget she ever existed." Focalor''s words brought peace to my heart, but I was also concerned. Why would she tell me to forget about Alice? "Why do you want me to forget about her? Alice saved me when I was about to die!" Focalor doesn''t act annoyed, but they do sigh at my words like they had heard that phrase many times before like they were too used to answers like mine. {Horse pulling noises} Suddenly, the ground starts moving or better said; the carriage starts moving. I had never ridden a carriage before, so it was a shock to learn these things weren''t what you would call ''smooth rides.'' In any case, Focalor finally spoke to me once we left the main gate. "Because they will heal better without you. I saw it in her eyes; she despised ever saving you or sticking up for you; give them some time to heal." I can''t believe what Focalor says. It must all be a lie. It can''t be. Why would Alice hate me? Why didn''t Alice just sell me out like everyone else?! [Slave seal integrity 74%, 73%] "Did you free her father too?" "He''s dead." Focalor''s words leave me speechless; I can''t process quite well what they said, but when I do, it sends another wave of fury down my spine. Why did it have to be this way? What did they do to deserve DEATH!? [Slave seal integrity 72%, 71, 70, 69, 68, 67, 66, 65, 64, 63, 62, 61, 60%] "That is why I hate working with the church. What an unreliable force that can''t follow orders." Focalor''s words are cold and overall stupid; how can they complain about the church when it was them who sent them? Wasn''t that what they said back there?! Didn''t she pay them to come here?! Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. [Slave Seal integrity 59%, 58, 57, 56, 55%] "Uh? Your eyes, I sense anger coming my way from that look on you. Do you hate me?" Focalor asks with such a tone that it feels like they don''t see the thing that makes me mad at them like this wasn''t all their fault. "How can I not hate you! You killed father! I''ll kill you! UHHHHHHGG! AHHHHGG!!" [Slave curse activated] I hate this damn thing on me! If it weren''t for this thing, I would kill this son of a bitch right here! I can''t even say anything to them that feels remotely threatening because I get shocked. How do I know it wasn''t because of my actions? Well, because I didn''t even get to leave my seat before the seal activated. I really wanted to slap them in their smug face, at least, so they would feel something other than amusement from watching me suffer. {Slight laugh} "You should be thanking me; if it hadn''t been me, then another slave master would''ve done it, and trust me, they wouldn''t be as considerate as me." Says Focalor. It should console me, knowing that they were the best option I had on the table. [Slave seal integrity 55%, 54, 53, 52, 51, 50%] "But that is beside the point; you belong to me now, so I will do whatever I want with you. Don''t force me to strip you from your consciousness." At the sound of Focalor''s threat, another feeling invades my body, and sudden heavy pressure sends pure terror down every fiber of my body. "You can do that?" At my dumb question, Focalor only laughs even more, sending more chills my way. My body automatically trembles at the new feeling, the same one I felt back when I faced that forest monster but much, much worse. Whatever the Focalor was, it was apparent that they had the power to back up every single one of their claims, and you could feel it only if they wanted you to. It felt like that feeling before a jumpscare in a videogame, like that impending doom awaiting you around the corner. "You have no idea how easy it would be to beat you and your rage-cursed series; you better behave." What? What did they just say? Do they know about it? That boiling rage growing stronger inside me did they know about that feeling, too!? How?! Then, all of a sudden, Focalor got closer to me so they could whisper next to my ear like they didn''t want anyone else to hear whatever she was about to say next. "Don''t listen to that demon either. Their deals are much worse than mine." My eyes only widened with that little confession of theirs; my fury was suddenly gone as a massive bucket of water dropped on top of it; it felt like my flame of rage was just a little paper fire that got suddenly dunked in an Olympic pool. I couldn''t do anything; I couldn''t even speak anymore; there was only fear running through me like I was close to death in a more literal way than ever before. My mouth wide open only served to amuse Focalor as they placed their left hand on my cheek. "You''re going to be a good boy, aren''t you?" When Focalors says that, I can''t help but feel an insane amount of pressure on my chest like the air itself was forcing me to answer them in the most submissive way possible. "Yes, mother." As soon as those words leave my mouth, the pressure leaves, and I can once again feel another emotion other than pure and utter terror. Interlude: My property This new toy is indeed quite a mystery, and I find it fascinating. There are ways to make a monster somewhat intelligent through extensive torture methods and training, but it is pretty rare to find one like the one I bought just recently. Who or what are they? My curiosity spikes when I read this little goblin''s appraisal card; it holds quite a bit of exciting information. What could that goddess be up to this time, I wonder? The last time the primordial one landed on this land, I was merely a pawn working for someone else, but now I wonder if I could do something to them. Even in my wildest dreams, I couldn''t fathom defeating such a monster. It exists in a realm of power far beyond our own. Our powers and constellations are mere playthings in comparison. I dare not delve too deeply into what this creature desires from the goblin. Still, what could the primordial one be up to this time? Last time, she created an overpowered warrior who was practically unbeatable. I wonder what her plan is this time. I wonder if the primordial testing old world powers are like me with her toys? Not to worry, for I don''t even exist in the bounds of global ranking; there''s no need to carry such a tag on my back. However, I bet I could quickly deal away with any of the world''s top fighters, including the Witch Queen and the Demon King. I would never dare to challenge Claudia or the King. There''s no need for conflict when we all share a common enemy in the form of the primordial one. The mere thought of that being''s wishes and powers sends shivers down my spine. To be able to defeat the previous Witch Queen, who controlled the extensive power of light magic all for herself. I simply cannot compare against the primordial one, and neither can the other world powers. Not even each region''s gods can fight that thing. Andromeda drowned in despair at the defeat of his most highly prized fighter, hides in the shadows, accepting defeat against the primordial one. If Andromeda can''t beat that goddess, then no one else can. Yet, there must be a message she is trying to send with the arrival of new, unique beings. This can''t be a mere coincidence. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Why is a little goblin like this already capable of accessing the cursed series? If I''m not wrong, the cursed series is directly controlled and powered by the primordial one. Could this mean that the primordial is on the side of this little boy? "Where are you taking me?" The little kid asks right after their belly makes awful sounds of hunger. "I already told you that we are going home; well, at least it will be your home until I let you go, which will never happen." Indeed, why would I ever let such a dangerous being out into the world? Like they would be better off without me in this world of death and chaos. "Please, let me go, I beg you." The little kid comes running toward me so he can kiss my feet like the little leach he is; how touching, but my answer is, of course, settled. "No, I paid good money for you, so you can''t be free until you pay me my investment back a hundred times over. You''re no longer in charge of your will and body; I am, so get used to it already." Soon, the little child cries on the floor, only embarrassing himself further. How pathetic. If you think I''m being too harsh, the cruel reality is that I''m pretty lenient compared to the regular slave traders. All other slave traders would''ve already hit this goblin to a pulp for merely touching them and crying in their presence, so don''t cry about me being too harsh when I have such patience. The truth also is that this little goblin boy has the potential to make me insanely rich with that cheating skill granted by the goddess. I''ll be dammed that I could never acquire forge skills, and then this boy capable of recreating replicas with a single analysis is such a cheater indeed. It is a bit of bad luck, however, that all of his other stats suck quite a lot but fear not, for I do not need a fighter slave; I already got plenty of those under my control, so this one will be simply my money-making machine! "Have you heard of the Nation of Witches, little boy?" The little goblin moves his head to signal a clear no, which is good enough for me to start a conversation about where we are heading. "There''s a nation of Witches located in the forest where you will learn to forge the best weapons from the best blacksmiths available. You should be grateful." I can feel it; I can feel the anger boiling to newer levels inside this boy, and for this reason, it only excites me when he gets angry like that. It gives me a small rush of dopamine to rub it in this boy''s face that he is no longer a goblin but property; he is MY property! I do hope he will break free from the slave seal soon so I can steal the cursed series from him. It would be a pretty nice addition to my collection of unique abilities. "I hate you!" The little boy looks at me angrily as he bites his lip, crushing his teeth ever so slightly, only exciting me even more. "Good" Chapter 40: A bunch of liars I can''t stop thinking about what that demon said before it left this time; what do they mean with that whole "they are the real evil"? What could be more evil than a literal demon? Maybe god is evil in their mind, but so far, the god of the witches at least has been for me always. Perhaps the demon''s words mean nothing of interest and just there to plant a seed of doubt and nothing more; yeah, I''ll go with that. It would be pretty terrifying to know there''s something even worse than a demon out there lurking in the darkness. Anyway, I already have enough problems to deal with at the moment; even if there were something worse than a demon out there, I haven''t got the time to deal with it. For beginners, I damaged Veronica with something of mine that I don''t quite know what it is. She is just covered with black spots, but I can''t figure out what they are. Lord Auri is also still in bed recovering quite well, I''m told, but Father and Veronica weren''t so lucky. I did a lot of damage to people I care about, and I can never finish apologizing to them, but at least they didn''t die. At least I still have them here, so it''s not all lost. As for me, I''ve begun trying to recover my levels back, but I''ve had no luck so far; it just seems like I''m out of fuel right now, like I hurt my magical organ or something of the sort. I did fight with a fantastic level of power. I thought of the impossible, so perhaps something did break inside me, not that I would be able to tell. "Lady, Yoimiya, the representative from the holy church of the World voice, wants to speak with you." One of the maids interrupts my peaceful walk through the garden with bad news of another church guy wanting to convince me to become their weapon. I swear, no one wants me because I''m cute or likable but simply because I''m powerful. What a joke of an association. At least Lord Auri is not very subtle about his intentions, but these church guys make me mad, trying to mask their greed behind words salads. "Fine, I''ll give them an audience here; please bring them here." "As you wish, Lady, Yoimiya." The maid leaves with my orders after bowing to me with such antics I feel like vomiting; I still can''t get used to people bowing to me like I''m special or something. Since there''s not much else to do in the garden while one awaits their guests, I simply start messing with the flowers, picking a couple of them from the garden to put on my hair and some others on my clothes like little ribbons so I don''t get bored to death. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I get so into it that I fail to notice the presence of the assailants once they get near me and find me modeling my new flower additions to my dress and hair. {Fake cough from a guy} "You look great with those on, Saint Yoimiya." The sudden, deep voice of a man startles me a little, but I do not react too surprised so as not to look like a scaredy cat. Instead, I hold off on my intense feelings, scream, and turn them into pleasant greetings using the power of temperance. I don''t exactly know why, but I can control my reactions a little more if I want to with this skill or power of temperance. I guess it makes sense if I think about it hard enough, but it would not be the time to space out, so I must come up with a quick response. "Greetings, dog of the church; I believe you asked for an audience with me." EEEKKK! I can''t believe my lips! I can''t believe I was able to call this guy for what I thought he was, just another church dog who wants me as their holy weapon or something. To my surprise, the representative didn''t get mad, nor did he look insulted or startled by my aggressive behavior toward him. "I believe that I speak on behalf of the church when I say that we are indeed very sorry we started on the wrong foot; you absolutely have the right to view us in such a bad light after our first wave of representatives." "What is that you want? If it''s to join you, forget it. I would never join you." This time, the representative looked surprised at my confession, like he would''ve expected me to accept his fake apology at face value. Soon, the guards nearby start walking toward us, preparing to kick the church messenger and his guards out of the garden. "But, you haven''t even heard the pope''s offer! I promise we have a lot for you! Please hear me out!" My guards soon start looking at me and then at the messenger. Ultimately, I raise my hand to stop my guards from removing the church guy for now. "Speak." "His Excellency the Pope has authorized me! His private messenger! We have the authority to grant you any wish you may ask of us! ANYTHING YOU WANT WE SHALL GIVE YOU!" How wrong this pope guy was; how hypocritical of him to try and recruit a witch after what he did. OK then, if they really want me to ask for whatever I want, I want to ask for one thing. "I''d like the head of the church. I demand the head of the pope." The messenger''s eyes widened as I lowered my hand to signal to my guards a removal of the scum next to me. "Why are you like this? How the hell did someone so evil ever get a holy title!" The messenger angrily spits on my dress, only serving to prove my point, but I guess I should tell him why I hate the church the most. "You all act like you don''t still have a hunt decree over the head of any remaining witch, I may be small, but I know of all the things you people are guilty of; I would never work with lying fake scum like you." After the rude spitting over me, the guards quickly showed the church messengers the way out of the mansion. "Lady, Yoimiya, your dress!" "It''s OK, I''ll clean it in my room. Please alert me whenever Lord Auri feels better. I have a feeling war with the church may be inevitable." "As you wish, Lady, Yoimiya." V17: Mother is not so bad "As I said before, we''ll be at the witch nation soon, so I better get you in shape; you look horrendous." Says Mother Focalor as they pet my head. It''s been several days since we began our journey, and so far, I''ve been determined to keep up. It''s nothing crazy, but it''s also not the best. Mother is an extraordinary individual; they often talk down to me, but at the same time, they feed me well and genuinely care about my well-being. In just these past few days, I''ve gained quite a considerable amount of weight thanks to the bigger portions Mother gives me, but it''s still weird. Why are they so extravagant, I ask? Mother acts like they don''t give a shit about me, but after spending some more time with them, it''s clear they''re not all evil. What kind of evil master would feed their slave and also clothe them like they''re middle-class citizens as they travel with them? "What''s the matter, boy?" Mother catches me looking at them with confusion once again, and since I can''t lie, I''m forced to tell her what I think of them. "Why are you so bipolar? You treat me nice but talk to me like dirt." Mother only smiles when I confess my feelings to them, which only gives her a reason to tease me like she always likes to do. "Why? You also want me to treat you like dirt? You''re such a pervy little thing." Mother touches my chin and makes me look up at them. When they say that with such a seductive voice, I feel a little hypnotized; it even makes me wonder why I hate them. "You will become so attached to me you will not be able to refuse anything I ask from you; you''re already so docile." What did mother mean by that? I have no idea; I only know that it arouses me every time she speaks in such a soft tone; it''s like a drug; I want to hear that every day, all day! {The rotating realm - Qian Ding} As the end of the first week passes and we reach the beginning of the second week, we finally arrive at the foot of the Witch''s Kingdom in the middle of the forest. I look outside the window as we slowly make our way into the city, just to feel a mystique sensation when I see the Witch''s houses and extravagant clothes. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Children are running around, and younger Witches are walking freely, doing some trades and other chores, but it''s strange when I notice there are no men or boys anywhere in sight. Yet the city looks so clean and well-built. I doubt for a second that some women alone managed to do all of it themselves. "This is the Witch Kingdom, the nation that utterly hates males, so leave the window and come here. You''ll have to crossdress while you''re here." Mother suddenly pulls me away from the window view just to shove some mid-century maid''s costume I refuse to put on; oh, hell no! "Do I have to?" I ask Mother, who only giggles at me. "Unless you want to die, you''ll have to wear this and act like a girl." Mother menacingly answers, which only forces me to reluctantly change into the maid clothing, which is utterly humiliating. I know my small body is kind of androgynous, but it just feels so wrong to wear stuff like this. I''ve never worn a skirt, nor have I ever had to wear high-tight like I''m some sort of hooker! Ugh! It''s utter torture! Still, Mother tries to reassure me once I finish dressing up as she requests, but it only makes me feel even worse! "You look so cute! Who is that cute girl I see?" I know Mother is only trying to make me feel better, but her words just do the opposite; on the other hand, I can finally keep looking outside the window. The realm of the Witches is nothing short of strange; the aura around the entire forest reeks of peace and tranquility, but how can that be? From what I''ve seen in the human world, males are not only physically stronger but also gather more magical particles toward them compared to females, so how could this nation even exist? Not to worry, though, because it only drives my sexual fantasies even more when I begin to look at adorable, sexy girls all around the place. The Witch Forest is definitely not the ideal place where you should bring a virgin otaku! I can''t hold back my desires! Oh my god! "Calm your horny thoughts down, you disgust me." Mother mentions her opinion about me, followed by a very loud and solid spank that makes me slowly get down to my seat again. "Why would you bring me here? You know I''m at that age, don''t you?" I try to defend myself with the excuse of my body looking like that of a small boy about to hit puberty, but it barely makes Mother flinch. "Because nobody makes better weapons and equipment than the old hag who resides here. Human blacksmiths are shit compared to Witch Blacksmiths." Mother''s words only confuse me even further. I just can''t understand how it is even possible. "Are you like them? Are you a Witch Mother?" Mother only smiles again but patiently responds to my dumb question. "MPH! I wish I''d be even more powerful if I were." How could anyone be any stronger than Mother Focalor? From what I''ve seen, they''re the strongest beings alive, and yet she says they would be even stronger if they were a Witch. But then what the heck are they?! V18: If John WIck were a girl {¬F¤ì¤¿ÐÇм¤ÎÄÐ - Yugo Kanno} Man, the Witch Nation is weird as fuck not going to lie to you. When I first arrived here, I was so excited when I saw all the beauties outside the cart window just to be fit into a maid custome and forced to pretend like I''m a girl so these wackos don''t cut both of my heads off! What is it with these beauties and hating men so much? Geez! Although a nation of only women is nothing new in fantasy novels, a nation that is considered actually the world power by pretty much everyone and also run all by women sounds just sketchy if I do say so myself. Yet it is true by the looks of things the Witch Nation is just too far ahead compared to the human realms. I mean, just look at these guys farming without moving a muscle. They just use long-range magic and let the tools do the work for them using magic without breaking a sweat! That''s just cheating! Not only are witches considered the strongest in magic, but in craftsmanship, they are also top-tier craftsmen. I mean, they really do make that blacksmith back in my town look like a caveman! My god, their equipment is otherwordly! "Hey! Who told you to rest!? I need you to bring me more of that black ore!" Says the old hag that I''m currently working for, suddenly cutting my daydreaming off, so I get to work going outside to grab some more of the ''black ore'' manually. As I''m returning to the furnace area with the ore, I suddenly stump upon a surprise visit from a very extravagant individual dressed like an adventurer of some kind with purple attire instead of green, strangely enough. I don''t know what to do with the ore, so I just stand there while Baba and the lady talk. "You got my weapon ready, Baba?" Asks the pretty lady with a redhead and a very fair skin tone. On the skin part, she also looks so soft and young that I can''t help but like her already. I mean, sheesh, she was a true beauty! "Yeah, yeah, I got it, Okina! It was a real pain to craft what you asked for, you know? Keep it simple next time!" The old hag responds with her classic tone and demeanor, which I was already getting accustomed to. Apparently, this old hag baba didn''t treat anyone nicely; good to know. {Slight laugh from Okina} "Alright! If you say so, Baba! By the way, who is your new little helper? She doesn''t look like a witch." The beautiful hot lady asks Baba, who is suddenly embarrassed by me for some reason, like I''m supposed to hide away when customers are nearby. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Oh! Uh! They''re a uhh! I guess you would call them an apprentice? I don''t know; I did it as a favor to Lady Focalor because I honestly don''t see any potential in them." That old bitch! How dare she suggest that I''m not worth my salt! Like, I don''t work my ass off in here! UUGGHH!! "Oh? Lady Focalor is around? I bet she is as cold as ever, uh?" The girl called Okina suddenly turns toward me as she slowly walks in my direction, only making me freeze with her beauty even more when I see her vast melons move up and down. "Oh yeah, you bet! That Focalor never says thank you or anything like that. Anyway, let me get your weapon from the back and you! Don''t embarrass me!" The old hag suddenly disappeared to the back of the shop, maybe to get the sword, but it only left me alone with the beautiful girl who was now basically right before me. "What''s your name, cutie pie?" The sexy, seductive lady asks me as my heart starts pumping blood like crazy all over me, making me sweat just a little more than usual. I mean, how could I not be? They called me a cutie pie! UH! UH UH! This was too much for a virgin like me! "Me name is Pan" FUCK! Who the hell answers like that? What the hell am I? A freaking kindergartner?! ''Me name is'' shut up me! What is wrong with me?! I know what it is! It''s this girl''s beautiful looks! Damn it, why did it have to be such a seductive one!? "Ow! That is such a cute name for a cutie like you. I''m Okina. You got cute pointy ears, are you an elf?" Okina asks like it wasn''t clear I was a damn goblin, but then I remember what Focalor did to me in order to pass me off as a girl. ''I''ll curse you with a low-level spell so you look a little more human; I would hate it if someone killed you because they think you''re a hostile goblin.'' Yup! Focalor thought of everything, and of course, that leaves me with the bag of lies just piling up on top of each other. "Y-YEAH! I''m totally an elf!" I respond with such a nervous voice and body language that it''s basically evident to anyone with eyes that I''m lying to my teeth, but still, the girl doesn''t seem to care. "Oh! Cool! Well, if you ever need an elf dead or ''gone,'' just find me at the end of Kraik Street! I charge fair prices!" Okina''s words send shivers down my spine, killing my boner for her almost immediately. So, she killed people for a living? Talk about a bone killer! Oh gosh, no! NOOO!! Why would such a beauty be a killer of my fake race?! Oh gosh, it totally killed my attraction toward her, which was a good thing, I suppose. "Here it is!" The old hag returns in the middle of my encounter with female John Wick with the weapon Okina apparently ordered, which was a metal fan. Honestly, I stopped asking questions about the things witches used for tools or weapons when I saw one of them cutting wood with string. "Oh! It''s perfect! It''s just the size I needed, and it''s lightweight, too! Thanks, Baba!" Okina doesn''t wait any longer, finally leaving me behind to pick up and analyze the weapon Baba made for her, which looked like a high-quality weapon, only making you wonder just how much it might have cost. Chapter 41: Assasination Attempt: Mirror world (Part 1 of 3) {Tensione - Yugo Kanno} I can''t help but feel something strange as soon as the people leave, and I''m left alone in the garden again. While I know I''m all alone, I can''t help but feel like I''m being watched over by something or someone better, so I quickly also leave the garden area because I suddenly don''t feel safe anymore. As soon as I left the garden area, however, I saw an extraordinary red light pointing straight down to where I sat. It''s a strange light, but it gives me the shivers once I know the bench is melting right where the red light is pointing. Not only that, but the light soon vanishes once I see it. I can''t make much sense of whatever is going on, so I just sit there watching from a distance until I notice a red spot near me again, trying to inch closer and closer to me like it''s following something or it''s been moved around by someone. I move away from the light once again as I try to stay calm, thinking I must be seeing things, so I leave for the library without making much of the red light until I notice it matching my movement pace, basically keeping up with me the whole time. What the hell was this thing, and why did it follow me around? Did someone know about my weakened state at the moment? But how? I haven''t told anyone of it yet, or is this just an attempt to sneakily kill me because they think I''m still powerful? Suddenly, I lose track of the red light, and I frantically start looking for it around me until I notice it on my left foot when I feel a burning sensation on it, making me scream in terror once because the light can suddenly just do things like that. {Minute 1:05} Without much thought, I begin running toward the halls and looking around the mansion to try and spot whoever was probably using their weird magic, but I don''t see anyone else other than the staff and the knights, who don''t seem suspicious at all. The little red dot of light, however, follows me outside as well until I notice it slowly slowing down when I start walking further and further away from the garden area and near the entrance of the mansion, which is the furthest place from the garden area, giving me a clue. Whoever is using the spell has to be within the premises of the place or use some sort of amplifier that does not reach well past the mansion, which can only mean that the caster must be someone near the garden area. Who? Most people walk through that place! To my horror, however, the light suddenly gets brighter again, meaning whoever is using the spell must have noticed I moved a little too far away, and it''s not moving closer toward me! But I can''t see anyone moving strangely anywhere! Unless they''re on the ceiling, I think, so I look up, but there''s also nobody in the ceiling. Since I don''t know what exactly to do against it yet, I simply keep moving around while trying to see anything weird from anybody nearby. Still, nothing seems out of the ordinary, and also, no one else seems able to see the red dot on the ground constantly chasing me. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Not only do people around me not notice the red dot chasing me down, but strangely, they also don''t seem to notice me running around like I''m not there either, which is only the more terrifying. Am I going crazy? I thought at first, so I went in to try and interact with the people walking by to check if they could even see me, and to my terror, they couldn''t. I ran straight toward somebody walking my way, but when I stood right before them, they just went right through me like I was a ghost or something. {›Q‘é¤ØÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ“Ä¤Æ - Yugo Kanno} An illusion spell? No, it can''t be one of those; Veronica told me that the person using the spell must touch you at some point before casting the spell unless, uhh! That maid I gave the orders about Lord Auri and the church warning, did she touch me? Or was it the other one in my room? Many people have come close to me today! If I''m to be suspicious of anyone, the first and most plausible option is the words of god guy, but they left the mansion a while ago already, and the whole range thing wouldn''t make sense unless I''m somehow getting baited or trapped by someone or something. If it''s all an illusion, then the whole range thing wouldn''t make sense either because the people under an illusion spell cannot physically move around like this whole thing suggests I''m able to do, so what kind of spell is it? I had no idea Veronica never mentioned such a category! What do I do now? I think to myself as I keep strolling around the mansion, trying to think of a solution that will let me out of whatever spell I''m under. I know that, for some reason, the red dot cannot just teleport to my head and that it follows me no matter how fast or slow I move. It is also noted that the dot will also start to vanish when I run out of the caster''s range and that they need to follow me to keep the spell running; however, what if this information is a trap? If I think about it, the correct solution would be a simple one. I would just have to run outside the mansion and into one of the plane fields nearby to lure the caster; the problem with that is, of course, the chance that it''s all just bait. Why would the enemy show me a clear solution that would lead me to the outside of the mansion, away from guards, while nobody can seem to see me? If we go back and think about who I most likely feel is responsible for this whole thing, then it would make sense as to why they would want me to go outside in this state of being. Yet what other solution have I got? Nobody is able to help me right now, and I don''t know how to break away from this spell. If I walk outside, I will most likely walk right into a trap. However, I also cannot just keep running around forever since I will eventually run out of stamina, which is already not at its peak! Damn it! I don''t know what to do for once. This attack completely caught me off guard. Eventually, I concluded that I needed to gather more information in order to make a better assessment of the light, which is my next goal. I had to know if the light could be reflected around with a mirror or something of the sort, and since I could pick up items, it wouldn''t take long to check, but that''s when I noticed something even more strange. As soon as I find a mirror in my room and I go to pick it up, I notice that the mirror glass is just missing, leaving nothing but a mirror-shaped thing without a glass or a mirror film in it. Why would there be no mirrors in this spell? What does that mean? I didn''t have to ponder around as the dot forced me to move again. If there were no mirrors in here, then perhaps I would have to use more rustic methods, I told myself, so I immediately went back toward the garden fountain because of the water''s reflection. I had to check on it; water reflects light, after all! Yet once I make my way into the fountain and try to look at my reflection in the water, I notice that even the water lacks reflection; in fact, it''s all grayed out like it''s not even actual water anymore. What sort of thing was I under? There are no mirrors nor reflections whatsoever in this place! What does it mean!? Chapter 42: Assasination attempt: Mirror World (Part 2 of 3) So there are no working mirrors in this spell, and it''s also confirmed that there''s a lack of reflections of any kind for whatever reason. The staff working around the mansion are also unable to see me or notice that I''m gone, which means I''m probably still near the garden somewhere, but then where am I? Is this place even moving my natural body around, or is it only tracking my soul somehow? If nobody is wondering where I am for more than twenty minutes, it could be safe to assume I''m still safe or someone knows where I am, which can only mean one thing. I''m under an illusion type of spell. Let''s say for the sake of argument that I''m under some sort of illusion spell cast by that despicable church guy, something still doesn''t add up. Why would they want me dead in the first place, and also, why would they want to lead my soul outside if they already have control over my mind? What could the outside of this mansion space mean, and why can''t they simply take me outside by force? Is there something preventing them from doing that, or is it that they want to do what I think is the ultimate reason they even want to lead me away from my actual body? The main reason they even want me to see all of these things before killing me if they really can''t use anything but the red light is the fact that they think they can absolutely kill me no matter what; otherwise, it would make no sense to try and kill me when they know I will tell everyone about it if I survive. The balls on that man for thinking he can kill me so quickly are to be respected. I''ll give him that for sure. Leaving that aside, I still don''t know what to do about the light until I notice it gone again, but this time, after looking around, I don''t see it on me or anything. It''s just gone, but something else appears in the distance. {Eight Trigrams - Naoki Sato} (Kisshou Hakke - Blood-C} +++ A large fat woman with long hair and an ugly face appeared on the other side of the mansion as well as on another one at the end of the hallway I was running toward, which only freaked me out a lot more than anything else; what the hell were those things?! Seeing no clear way out of the illusion, I finally give in and try to summon whatever bit of power I might have left in me, but nothing works at all. It''s like my power is locked away, unable to be accessed, like the stream of darkness is cut off from me, only frustrating me further, and that''s when I notice the creatures slowly walking toward me through the hallways. "Come on! Darkness magic! Covered in darkness! COME ON! RESPOND TO ME DAMN IT!" Tired of much previous running and confusion, I desperately try to summon any sort of spell I can remember, but nothing manifests whenever I try to summon valuable anything to try and fight the monster slowly crawling my way. "Holy magic! Come on! At least you have to work! COME ON! HOLY MAGIC!" I once again try to use another one of my streams of magic flow, but nothing responds to me, only frustrating me even further, making me realize that I will not have an easy way out of this trouble like always. Whoever the caster was, they clearly had thought of everything I might try to use, but then why would they show me all of this thing before summoning actual monsters to attack me? Whoever the caster is clearly is taking their sweet time, killing me. They are still thinking they got this on the bag, don''t they? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "You think I''m afraid of some bizarre monsters bitch!? I''ll fight them with my hands if I have to! Once I get out of your spell, I''m going to fucking kill you! So do you damn worst, you coward!" Out of frustration, I let my emotions take over me, which only seems to power up the creatures even more as they speed up their walking pace. Could my level of frustration be related to the power of the damn things attacking me? I was starting to get more frustrated when the red dot disappeared and was replaced with these fat women now dangerously close to me, which only creeps me out even more. The fat women were big, about three meters tall (Nearly ten feet in freedom units). Not only were they tall and wide-bodied, but they also had a sinister smile plastered over their crooked face. Their hair looked thinned out, and their bodies seemed so slimy it was repulsive to look at. Once the fat ladies were about to grab me away, I simply looked down the balcony of the garden. I jumped down to the ground below the garden, which seemed to piss off the monsters that didn''t seem able to jump down like I could, which was a noticeable difference between them and the dot. The red dot would''ve followed me down here no matter what, but these creatures are unable to follow me in the same fashion, so I could potentially use that to my advantage. Soon, the fat ladies suddenly appeared in the downstairs hallways and slowly made their way toward me again, but now, knowing their weakness, I didn''t fear them as much, which seemed to slow them down. So, to recap, I''m trapped in an illusion that is cast by that church guy who wants me to go outside the mansion so they can quickly get rid of me or lead me into a trap for whatever reason. The illusion world lacks reflections and mirrors of any kind, and there are things or creatures designed to kill me and feed off my fear or negative emotions, better said. {Low of Solipsism II - Yoshihisa Hirano} Okay, fine. It''s good to know all of those things, but how do I get out of this trap? I don''t see myself having the stamina necessary to run away from danger for much longer, and my courage is slowly regressing as I see no way out of here, which only powers the creatures up even further. Damn it, it''s such a perfect trap. If I try to run away, I will eventually run out of stamina, but if I try stuff and it doesn''t work, I will get frustrated, which will only make the things trying to kill me stronger. It''s a chokehold strategy. So first things first. I have to calm down! I must not let fear take over, or I lose! But what can I do besides run away and panic? None of my powers seem to respond to this illusion! I seem to be unable to get a hold of either stream of energy, so this world must be something other than a simple low-level illusion. Come on, Yoimiya, think! There are no mirrors in this world, and there are no reflections. No mirrors in the world? Why wouldn''t there be mirrors in this world? What do the mirrors have to do with this whole thing? Where did the staff go now that I noticed? There''s no longer any staff walking around the halls. The ladies soon start to get too close to me, but this time, instead of running away, I try to throw a rock at one of them, which gets absorbed by their bodies as a body of water or slime would. Suddenly, the creature, however, grabs my left hand and twists it up in a sadistic fashion, which causes me tremendous pain. "AHHHHHHHHHH!!! AHHHHHHGG! GOD! IF YOU''RE OUT THERE! HELP ME!" I scream with all my might, but nothing happens as the lady lets go of me, throwing me against the wall upstairs, letting me go. For this time, it seemed like these things were toying with me?! Once I''m up in the balcony area again, I look at my arm and notice it''s all bloodied and that my entire arm is dislocated. Goddamn it, whoever is trying to kill me not only wishes for me to die, but they are also enjoying playing around with me. Damn them! I will kill them if I make it out! UGGGHH! The pain on my left arm is intense; it feels all too real not to be from my actual body; screw the theory of this being my soul; it''s my natural body somehow because souls don''t bleed! For a moment, however, I can''t think of much but the pain as it burns my entire insides with nothing but intolerable pain. However, just as when they first appeared on the bottom floor, the ladies soon appeared on the upper floor once again; the one who broke my arm only laughed at itself as it licked its fingers clean, enjoying the flavor of my blood like a psycho. Chapter 43: Assasination Attempt: Mirror world (Part 3 of 3) My heart pounded with tremendous intensity, but just when I prepared myself for the ladies to finish me off, they vanished like a red dot. The sudden disappearance of the ladies could only mean one thing: something else was coming for me now; my emotions got the worst out of me already. Suddenly, I notice a blob of white goo that is racing toward me across the room. I can''t do anything but just try and run away from whatever the thing was, but exactly when I turn around against the white blob, that same white blob extends a long, sharp, needle-like tentacle toward me. I''m too slow to avoid it or even notice it, so the sharp, lengthy spear reaches me and penetrates my abdomen from the back to the front. I can''t believe what I see. Once I look down at the sharp, pointy thing sticking out of me, all I see is a pool of blood under my feet as I feel the ground leaving my feet. I can feel a deep pressure in me as the long thing lifts my body from the ground so that it can get closer to me. Things soon get even worse when I see a strange white-covered man at the end of the hallway carrying what looked like a scythe as a weapon. "You''re no god; you''re a nobody by the looks of things; how disappointing." The man in the white robes exclaims as he walks closer to me. At the same time, the white blob penetrates both of my arms and my legs in the shape of a crucifix. "AHHHHHHHHG!! UGH!" I can''t even respond to the man''s taunts as my arms and legs are damaged by the white spiky thing on the floor next to me. All I can manage to do is scream in pain and pure terror at the thought that I might die, that I will die here, no questions asked. "Come on! FIGHT ME! TRANSFORM! SUMMON YOUR FAMILIARS! THE NIGHT IS STILL YOUNG!" The white-covered guy excitedly says, now practically standing next to me. Yet I can''t even understand what he says. Didn''t he know I was already down to level one? Damn it. Suddenly, I feel the sudden drop of my body, which slams into the hard ground at the command of the guy who proceeds to cast healing magic on my body for whatever reason. "I don''t want a bloodied subject; it would be quite the boner killer to see that while I rape you." What did he say? I can''t understand what the man says for a while, but then I realize what is about to happen to me if I let him do it. I remember when a soldier back in my world when my mother bargained for me to leave the army what that man demanded of her. I don''t exactly know what they did to her, but I deduced that she was probably raped, and by the sounds of that, it''s nothing pretty or good to experience, but at the same time, what else can I do? Unlike others, I''m powerless in this realm, and I can''t even react to the movements of the new monster. The man has a perverted grin all over him as he begins touching my legs. The healing magic is still not entirely done yet, so he manually starts cleaning some of the blood off my body with a piece of cloth he hid inside his robes. That''s when I first noticed that my pendant still had a reflection. What could that mean? Why are there no reflections in this world besides the one on my pendant? What do mirrors and reflections have to do with the puzzle? My train of thought is suddenly cut off when I feel the man''s hand touch my private parts, which reminds me of my predicament. "Who are you? Why are you doing this?!" I ask as the guy lifts my skirt so he can have a better look at my petite body frame. The man, however, doesn''t seem to be in a hurry, nor does he seem like he wants even to hide who he is, probably because he''s too confident I will not get out of here alive. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "I''m white death, sent here by the church to shut you down permanently, but luckily for you, I will let you live a little longer if you give me good sex." The man''s grin grows even wider, and his eyes full of perverted thoughts scare me even further; there was no humanity left behind those eyes, nothing at all, nothing I could try and manipulate. I started to feel hopeless as the guy opened up my legs while removing his robes next to me. I guess the one weakness I failed to see when reincarnating as a girl is the fact that I can go through something like this because of perverts like this despicable man. My eyes slowly lost all hope while my mind refused to try and find a way out. I was going to be raped and then killed by this guy without being able to do anything about it, and that was it. I was done for; there was nothing I could do but close my eyes and accept my fate. "There we go! Now you get it! It''s useless to try and fight me, so just let me put my dick inside you and then let me kill you! Win-win!" I don''t even listen to whatever the man says anymore as I feel the pressure of his body on top of mine. Sudden licks to my neck feel weird, as well as the thing running against my private parts. Yet just when all hope seems lost, something reminds me of what that god Andromeda said about my pendant. ''I''ll give you a miracle, a mediation device.'' What did they mean by mediation device exactly?! {Lotta Feroce - Yugo Kanno} Soon, hope fires up inside me at the same time that the man removes my underwear. What could the meaning of the pendant still having a reflection mean? What could I do with it? Why would there be no mirrors anywhere else but also on that guy''s robes? "Satisfy your own cock you degenerate!" I scream as I kick the man in the balls with a sudden idea to try and fight back for once, and the opportunity to test my concept soon comes when the white blob fires another one of those tentacles at me, but this time, instead of trying to dodge it I move my pendant toward it. Unexpectedly, the sharp white thing reflects off the pendant and then just bounces repeatedly off the wall until it luckily lands on the guy''s back. So that was why there was no mirrors inside this world thing! This whole place is surrounded by very peculiar reflective surfaces that don''t seem like mirrors but somehow are. The white blob and the fat ladies both appeared only near hallways, but they never did directly from my pendant''s reflection, so what could that mean? Is there some sort of portal or door I can access through those hallways? The man also came from one of those! Why would the man also carry a mirror? I didn''t understand it well, but something told me that I had to take that mirror away from the guy, which is what I aimed for next as he still crawled on the floor from the pain of having his balls kicked. Still, that didn''t mean that the blob was out of commission, so it kept on attacking me. The blob does manage to injure my left hand once more, but as soon as I reach the man''s mirror, the blob stops attacking me, which could only mean that the mirror was what controlled the thing. Suddenly, the man screams and rises from the floor angrily, charging toward me. "Come back here, you little bitch!" To which I responded with a simple yet sassy comment. "In your dreams, pal!" That is all I say back before breaking away in a sprint, running toward the hallway the man came from, thinking it would be the way out of this world. And just as expected, as soon as I run down the hallway holding the guy''s mirror, a weirdly shaped tall mirror appears at the end of the hallway. Yet things wouldn''t be as easy as just going through the mirror as my pendant suddenly pushed me away from it, launching me backward from the way out. "I locked you in here with that thing! You can''t escape! Give me my mirror back right now, or I won''t care if I have to rape a corpse!" The man, still running my way, suddenly says, but I don''t think much of it and just take off my pendant to smash it on the floor without much thought. As soon as I finish smashing the pendant, the entire world fiercely shakes, causing the man to trip and fall from the second floor to the first floor. Now, without the man to come after me, I sprint back toward the big mirror in that hallway, but this time, nothing repels me from just running straight into it, finally letting me free outside the mirror world. Chapter 44: A second full counter Although I manage to walk away from a prominent potential place that causes trouble when I step out, I don''t exactly find friendly faces around me. The church guys look shocked that I managed to escape the realm, but they just as quickly try to kill me with their spears as soon as I step foot outside. Unfortunately for them, now that I''m in the real world, I have access to body enhancements that don''t require me to do anything, so I barely dodge their first wave of attacks; that is when the main guy talks with a surprised look. "You defeated one of the most overpowered abilities in this world like it was no big deal; I''m quite impressed, I must say." The fat guy says while hiding behind a wall of bodyguards who point their swords toward me. "I promised I would kill you, so I will!" That is all I say before I prepare to fight, even though I have no idea how to do this without a weapon and with a low stamina and SP bar. "Shesh! You are definitely Okina''s kid, no doubt about it. Violent down to teeth like mother like daughter!" The fat man mentioned the name of my pre-assumed dead mother, but how could he have known them? My curiosity grew with the drop of that information I had to know. "How do you know my mother''s name!?" I ask immediately, causing the man to break out laughing. "The pope wanted to add you to our forces! Did you think we wouldn''t investigate you? I know all about you, kid." The fat man makes a fair point that I failed to remember; of course, they would investigate my past, and it would only be logical for them to do such a thing. "Why try to kill me if you spent that many resources on me already?" I also had to know the main reason for the attack; there had to be a reason behind it. Yet his answer is nothing but confusing. "Why would we let our opportunity to kill you go like that? Stop playing tough! We know you''re weak right now; if you were at peak power, you would''ve already launched an attack on us." Damn it! The fat man was wise; just like he said, I had nothing to use right now. All my bars were concerningly low. "Maybe I''m just trying to get information out of you before I end you; I wouldn''t be so confident!" "HA! Try your best girlie. After you survived that attack, and now that you know we are the ones responsible for it, we can''t let you go! The only way you leave is in a coffin straight to the holy city." The main guy calmly sits in a chair near him as he signals his men to come at me again. Without a weapon and a meager amount of stamina, all I can do against the men coming at me is run away and try to dodge as many attacks as possible. Still, even though I try my best to dodge all the attacks, some do eventually land me tearing up my dress and digging into me with each attack that touches me. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I can feel the swords slowly chunking away at me as they slowly cover my body in minor bruises and cuts that eventually become more frequent thanks to my stamina bar about to reach absolute zero anytime now. What could I do? I asked myself as I kept on running. [Available ready-to-use spells] [None] Damn it! I didn''t even have any MP available to cast meaningful spells to help me out of this situation, slowly sealing my fate again. Yet then I remember what I did back in that mirror realm. Of course, I don''t have access to magic! I broke my regulator apart back there! Damn! As the realization hits me, however, I can''t help but feel like I should try to cast something anyway in hopes of using my body as its power regulator; it has been enough to depend on a trinket to control myself! It was now or never! "Darkness magic!" The soldiers soon begin to target my face as soon as I start trying to cast some sort of counterattack that I don''t even know if it will work. I guess the fear of me casting something serious is too much of a risk to them, but that doesn''t stop me. "Covered in darkness!" One of the soldiers, in particular, comes directly at me, and he manages to tackle me with enough force to launch us far away from the rest. The soldier gets on top of me and grabs their sword to push it against my neck, but just when the blade is about to hit me, I finish the last line of the first spell I ever used. Soon, it feels like time slows down once again when I feel the sudden rush of dark power coming my way, and this time, without a mediation device, it all rushes straight into the spell without limitation, going above my number barrier with ease. {Σ¼±´æÍö (Kikyu Sonbou) - Yugo Kanno} "FULL COUNTER!" As soon as I finish my spell and the sword is inches away from chopping my head off, the tip of the blade suddenly vanishes through what looks like a portal. As soon as the blade disappears into a void of darkness, I feel the flow of dark power inside me once more, and it''s accelerating. I can see the blade in the dark void and the following positions I can summon it out of, so naturally, I pick the option that would deal the most damage. Another small portal-like black hole appears mid-air, aiming straight at the guy''s neck, and suddenly, his blade reappears with the same level of strenght against his neck. The guy can''t even process what I just did to him as his blade penetrates his neck and chops his head off clean, covering my face with his blood. Finally, the fat man looks distressed once he sees the power of my darkness and the ever-growing oppressive feel of it around me. Yet I''m not done; now that I feel the flow of dark power, I can feel just how many times I can perform the same spell, so I soon stand up and prepare to counterattack my enemies by rapidly firing Full counterspells with only needing to say the last part of the spell. "Full counter! Full counter! FULL COUNTER!" It only takes three more guys to die at my hand for the rest to step back and finally rethink their strategy. One of them dies when they come at me, swinging their sword sideways, so naturally, their body ends up cut in half. The second one dies when he follows right behind the first with a samurai top-to-bottom cut, which turns him into sliced butter. The third one only dies because of the range of the second guy''s weapon more than anything, but it''s all enough to frighten the remaining soldiers. Interlude: Focalor and Claudia talk "I suppose you didn''t simply come here for a tea party, did you, Focalor?" Witch Queen Claudia talks to me in a very controlled manner while they pour out a drink for me, which was usual at this point, yet she would be right about my motives to come to her in times like these. "The seal protecting this world from the gods of destruction game is corroding beyond repair, Claudia. We have to do something about it." Queen Claudia soon finished pouring out some tea for me, which I gladly took away from her hands since I had come here in peace. "I''ve already looked into the situation, but as things stand, there''s just no way that the humans, elves, and demons will ever get along to reinforce the seal." Claudia''s words do not give me any sort of confidence in what awaits this world, as it will not be able to survive the cataclysm. "Are the other races really necessary? I''ve been growing a considerable amount of powerful servants. I have capable hands; isn''t that enough?" Claudia doesn''t seem to take my offer too seriously or interested, as she only stuffs her face with the pastries on her desk. Still, I don''t think that she is necessarily taking the news too lightly, but perhaps she just knows the too-obvious answer to my suggestion, which would be what I feared all along. Claudia was just too polite to tell me, ''No, your idea is dumb,'' to my face. "We could try reinforcing the seal ourselves, but how long would that hold? Maybe a couple hundred years more? And then what?" Claudia brings up a very valid point; as it stands, the seal that was put in place last time has been held for several thousand years, but that was because it was set by the most powerful being ever to walk this planet, the original Witch Queen. "I guess you''re right, but then what do we do? This world will not survive the god of destruction''s game." "That is a problem, yet I have no answers. Besides, we can''t even delay the game anymore, thanks to that descender bitch." Claudia again reminds me of the one who shouldn''t be named, but that is always the cause of all trouble in this world, ''The descender.'' If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I had forgotten about them. It''s just that I can''t help but feel that they might not even be watching anymore." Claudia laughs at me once I finish my sentence, finally leaving her polite nature aside at my comment like I''m missing the plot. "What''s so funny?" I ask. "Do you think they would do so much damage, humiliate all the world gods, and imprison the progenitor like it wasn''t a big deal just to leave? Oh no, my friend, the descender is probably draining the power away from the seal so quickly." Again, Claudia was right; as I remember it, the seal should''ve been able to stand for a few thousand more years, but it''s suddenly drained out so much it would require the help of the entire world to restore it, which, as she has said, is next to impossible with the current state of affairs. "What if we try and defeat the descender!? You and me! We could!" Claudia soon took her hat off and finished sipping off her tea cup before she denied my idea with a concise answer. "We don''t even stand a chance, Focalor, and you know it. As mighty as you have become, you would instantly die against the descender, not to talk about me. I would also die instantly." Claudia states. "Tsk! Damn that stupidly overpowered celestial. It''s unfair how we train so hard for our power to be so easily crushed by some bored celestial being looking for fun." I also finish drinking my tea now, angrier than ever at my incompetence. If only I were more powerful. "I know, but as much as it pisses me off as well, I also understand their motives, and thus, I do have a plan to deal with this whole thing." Claudia''s statement brings hope to my heart, and I nod along to her words, signaling that I''m all ears to whatever she might have in mind. "We can get the descender to reconstruct our holy weapons in exchange for a more ''fun'' show. If it''s fun what they look for, then we could try to get them to rebuild our world''s holy weapons; the problem is that she might just kill us if we even try to disturb them. It''s a gamble." \ Rebuild our holy weapons? I guess if she could defeat the entire pantheon of gods and imprison the one who conquered that pantheon for the first time a while back, then it would make sense that they might be able to do such a thing. "I will do it. If there''s someone whose life doesn''t matter, it''s mine. I''m the perfect subject to do this; your people need you." "It will be more difficult than you think; getting the descender even to acknowledge you is hard, but getting an audience with them, I don''t even know how to do that myself." The descender is annoyed ¨X¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[ ¨o ? Divinum praetorium ? ¨o ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨a "So you''re the one who wishes to challenge me, are you?" A very subtle yet imposing voice covers the entirety of the god''s realm with a quenching fear that is utterly unexplainable for novice gods who have never seen the descender in action. "That''s right! You''re nothing but a farce! I refuse to let you destroy our world! Face me, you self-proclaimed god!" A young man with pointy ears and the robes of the elves was none other than the current elf god themselves, who spoke with cunning words with nothing to back him up other than his foolish arrogance. The elf god defiantly walked toward the descender while pointing their finger at them, talking down toward one of the most unpredictable forces of the multiverses. Had he gone mad? Hardly so. It was just that the elf god was too young to sense the deadly aura from the descender; thus, feeling cocky, he challenged them to an open duel which we all knew the result of without it even taking place. "So, I''m a self-proclaimed god? Am I? What''s the matter, elf boy? I thought you wanted to kill me." The descender, still calm and without even moving, suddenly stops the elf god in their tracks, freezing them in place with her thoughts alone, a true monster when it comes to power. "What''s the matter with my body!? UUUGGHH!! WHAT ARE YOU? AHHHHGG!!" Soon, the short-lived momentum from the elf god vanishes within seconds as the descender stands up from their throne. The elf god is soon crushed and forced down to his knees as soon as the descender stands. It''s only a matter of time before we all soon go down as well, as their aura is unable to be so easily contained, showing a true dominance over the world''s pantheon, my pantheon. I can''t do anything to help the elf god, nor do I wish to face that crushing power again, yet what good am I if I can''t speak? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "He''s young and dumb, your highness. Please spare his life!" That is all I can do to plead for the elf god, who is slowly disappearing as the power of the descender alone is enough to start disintegrating their body. It''s like the elf god is made of paper, and the descender is an unstoppable wildfire hurling down their way. "Is that right?" The descender speaks with such strenght that it crushes the elf god down even more now, placing them against the ground so they can step on them like a doormat or a carpet piece. It''s fair to say the Elf god is in so much pain they start crying, but their voice is gone, making for an even more demoralizing scene. "Please! Let this show be a lesson for them! They don''t know what they were talking about, please!" The descender doesn''t even look my way, yet I feel how their thoughts start crushing my insides and reminding me of my place, so I stand quietly now. "If I don''t remember wrong, I ordered all of you to stay out of my plans, yet this guy dared to interrupt them, and then right after he did it, he came here and challenged my authority once again. It feels like I have to remind you who you should be afraid of, dear gods." "Dethrone." With just one simple command, the descender soon strips away the elf god''s power for herself, instantly erasing their existence now that he no longer had any divine protection around him. Everyone present soon can stand once more once the elf god is erased from all timelines and all multiverses. Indeed, it was a too severe punishment for a young god who didn''t even get a second chance, showing me once again a good reason to be more careful when choosing what people to ascend to godhood. The elf god died because of my incompetence to choose wisely. Once the descender erases you, they consume your soul in all their forms and shapes. No matter where that soul might try to go, it will never escape their grasp. There''s no timeline, personal space, domain expansion, or multiverse that can save you from their erasure. It''s as permanent as it comes. Chapter 45: That was not me "What are you all waiting for!? KILL HER!" The leader screamed at his soldiers once, but they simply stopped attacking me when they saw one of my first techniques, which I still have no idea how truly works. All I know is that I simply can''t take damage when I use it for some reason. "But, sir! They have the power from legend, a flawless full counter! It''s suicide even to try," Says one of the soldiers before being abruptly interrupted by the leader. "Don''t fear men! God is with us! I''m sure the child doesn''t have much fuel left in the tank." Reluctantly, the men soon pick up their spears and swords and resume their assault on me. Still, with the confidence boost I gained thanks to the deaths of several soldiers at my hand, I''m starting to feel invincible, especially with the deserved announcement from the system. [Experience has reached the required level] [You have increased from level one to level seven] Just what I had expected, people give much more experience points over the petty creatures I had to kill hundreds of just to get another level. Killing people might not be such a bad thing. After all, perhaps if I kill everyone here, I can recover my lost Experience in a single fight; this is getting exciting! [Unlocked unique ability: Mana blade & shield] Finally, something that would allow me to fight back without the need to use an overly powerful skill that honestly feels like it''s taking a toll on me. I just don''t feel it yet; one hopes it''s nothing terrible, but we shall see at the end if it''s bad or not. "AHHHHH!! DIE!" The soldiers try to get me, but thanks to my increased base speed after gaining several levels now, they can''t even keep up with me anymore. They simply stood no chance if they could barely follow me at level one now that I was at level seven. I simply jump back and keep running away into the tree line to get them away from their master, who will inevitably be forced to start looking for them or me to make sure the job is done as he says it. The soldiers all try their best to hit me while I''m not looking, but their speed is unable to match mine; thus, they can barely keep me in their sight, giving me plenty of room to cast the new spell I just got. "Darkness magic! Covered in darkness! Mana blade and shield!" A sudden rush of darkness flows deep inside me, rapidly redirecting to my hands, especially my right hand; soon, it feels natural to semi-close my hand like I''m about to hold something, and then in the next instant, what looks like a black blade appears right out of thin air. With the blade now in hand, I feel much better, but another instant later, my left arm also feels funny until a small rectangle shield appears on my left arm; the shield is nothing short of incredible as it covers the length of my entire forearm only boosting my confidence even more. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Alright! It''s time to rumble! Just remember Lord Auri''s moves! YES! REMEMBER THOSE AWESOME SWINGS HE TOOK AT ME!" Maybe it was all thanks to the accelerating sensation of dark power inside me that gave me courage, or perhaps I did change, but whatever the reason, I soon took the bold decision to try my luck against trained professionals without much training myself. Seconds later, I suddenly turned around and got ready to fight the only guy who seemed fast enough to keep up with me. I started assaulting him with my left arm in front of me and my sword behind me, ready to strike. There wasn''t really much going on inside my head at the moment, as the rush of darkness gave me a euphoric feeling that genuinely made me feel invincible. As a matter of fact, why did I even need that regulator? What was the point of regulating such a fantastic feeling? I didn''t know it at the time, but my eyes were slowly getting all blacked out, and my mind, well, let''s just say I started feeling like the world belonged to me. "What the?!" That''s all the soldier managed to say before I chopped their head off clean with a single swipe that he barely even saw coming. A large amount of blood splurts all over me and my face, but instead of feeling sadness or regret, I begin to feel alive! TRULY ALIVE! After taking the first human life ever with my own hands, I would''ve expected to feel something, but it didn''t feel like much. Not only that, but their blood seemed to cause me even more pleasure. That euphoric feeling only intensified with the increase of enemy blood on me. [Experience Blah blah blah blah] I don''t even pay attention to the voice in my head anymore. I just want more; I want to feel that blood splurting into me like a fountain of water, like a sadistic shower of pure happiness. My hearing suddenly goes bonkers, and I hear footsteps approaching from afar as if they were next to me. My vision goes a little blurry for a second, but it soon returns even better than before as I feel an incredible feeling deep within me. At the time, I lacked the self-control to notice, but my eyes were gone. At this point, a simple void of darkness was in their place. I could see the soldiers coming my way and their movements ahead of time. I could see everything; I could do it all; I was everything! My heart was slowly being taken over by the pure destain I had toward people from my previous world and in this one as well; why did we even allow humans and demons to live among us? {Yoimiya chuckle followed by hundreds of slash sounds muffled like they didn''t even occur} Wait? Amongst us? What was I saying? Did I mean among the witches? No, I also wanted to kill them all of a sudden; what was happening to me? What was this? Ugh! Something was strange to me. Something was off; I felt odd; something wasn''t right. Soon, my vision goes a little blurry again, and when I look around me, I simply freeze at the sight of such violent brutality. There were dead bodies all around me, all of them with gruesome wounds like some sort of wild monster had killed them, but there were no monsters in sight. "You unholy thing! UGHH!" A dying voice behind me talks; once I look back, I almost feel like puking all of sudden when I see his guts all over the place and his top half now dead. There are organs everywhere, blood all over the place, all over me. My white dress is now all a deep red color, and guilt starts falling over my heart. [Holy title mind protection engaged, mind state recovered] Chapter 46: Test run? "Hey! Hey, listen, we can talk about it!" Says the leader of the small army, now that they are all alone and left with me. I can sense the true panic in his voice, only provoking something inside me that screams ''kill him,'' yet these feelings only last a little while before they go away. "Why did you try to kill me? Explain it, and maybe I''ll spare your pitiful life!" I suddenly start feeling a little tired as the adrenaline rush from the sudden energy surplus leaves my body. "Well, it''s what would make the most amount of; what the hell is that?" The man suddenly cuts their response as they removes their dead stare to look at the horizon behind me in the direction where Lord Auri''s house lies. I naturally also turned around to look at whatever astonished the man, just to be met by something strange. The skies at the very edge of the horizon suddenly began to turn purple, and tiny little spinning circle clouds began appearing all over the skies, slowly covering their way from the horizon toward us. Was it another one of the church''s tricks? Was I falling under an illusion spell again? I first think of that, immediately, turning around to question the fat man about it, but he ends up being as clueless as me. "Tell me what that is!" I ask the man, who quickly responds, also confused. "I don''t know! I''ve never seen something like that." [Destruction tournament world test] A world screen and voice suddenly appear in front of me and of the fat man, clearly showing that this situation wasn''t tied to the church. Yet what did the screen mean by saying ''Destruction tournament?" What the hell was going on? I look around me for a second and notice how the entire sky gets covered in purple clouds. [Test run limited runtime: 1 hour] [Expected minimal casualties: 4,000] [Maximum allowed casualties before default disqualification: 10,000,000] What the hell was the system saying?! An expected minimum amount of people to die is to be at least four thousand?! Yet how would the people die? What was happening, to be precise? How would the system choose who would die, and why would more people dying than expected disqualify us? What was the whole thing about? Things don''t take long to change into a more chaotic environment where creatures start appearing out of ground purple clouds. The fat guy and I confusedly look around us for a hot second, still trying to figure out what is happening, until a purple cloud appears before us. "This can''t be." The fat man suddenly spouts some words as he quickly takes a book out of one of his bags. While I have learned a lot about the human realm, the book The Guy Grabs is not written in any language I can read, so I could only speculate what it would be about. "Do you know what this is?! Come on, tell me before I regret not killing you!" It doesn''t take long for our peace and tranquility for a few minutes to be soon interrupted when a giant beast emerges from the purple cloud and starts attacking me. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The beast carries a large stone axe and has greyed-out skin like that of a rock monster, but they look nothing like the ones from our world. The beast also has a large number of carvings and what I would assume were tattoos all over their arms while their axe gleaned a bright red tone at the tip. "UUOOH UUOOH!" The horned beast makes a wild noise before grabbing their axe and spinning around with it in my direction wildly. The tip of their axe lights up even more, and I once again simply jump out of range to try and at least get to use my skills on it, eventually landing a successful appraisal on it. I get a confusing result. [Appraisal complete] [Interdimensional Magma fighter] [Level: 20] [Name: Nameless] [Age: Unkown] [SP: Invalid] [MP: Invalid] [Stamina: Non compatible] {Following section does not apply to this creature} Information: A creature from another land; there''s nothing the system currently knows about them, so little to no information is available. The system will update data once the monster is defeated. Well, that wasn''t very helpful. I ended up clueless, which gave me more reason to simply confront the creature with a full counter that killed it on the spot. As to why I didn''t go for the dark sword and shield again, I had a bad feeling about using spells like those that constantly made dark power flow freely inside me, and losing control in a situation like this one would be unhelpful to everyone. "We are on the end times! There''s no reason to keep on living. We are all doomed." The man behind me soon screams out of nowhere, scaring me for a second as they pick up their sword. At first, I think they will fight me, but just when I''m ready to end him, the man simply stabs himself in the stomach while saying random words. "We are all dead. End yourself as well. You are also dead already; I''ll see you in hell." What the hell? It is the first thing that comes to mind as I watch the man end his life right before me like they accepted their fate or something. [Current number of casualties: 567] The screen before me suddenly updated and moved to the top part of my vision, yet how could five hundred people be dead already? Whatever the purple sky was, it had only just begun, and almost six hundred people had already died. It doesn''t take me long to put two and two together until I remember that the Auri household is still defenseless without Lord Auri there to fight at full power, so I break out, running as fast as I can back to their mansion just to see the lord''s soldiers desperately trying to fight monsters off. Yet even though the soldiers look like they are having a tough time, a small village between Lord Auri''s house and me seems like it''s in a lot more trouble, only pressuring me to choose between saving civilian lives or protecting my friend and stepfather. The village people are dying without a chance to fight tiny monsters that remind me of little goblins from fantasy books, and this only pushes me even more since I know I can help. I can''t keep running toward Lord Auri''s mansion; taking a little detour to the village, I reluctantly begin to cast the dark sword and shield. The skies suddenly turn a little less dark as soon as the dark power begins to flow into me again, testing my control over it again. I can feel the call from the darkness to use my true strenght to kill everyone, including the people, but I try to resist it this time, causing the holy system to lend me some help. The flames within me soon calm down. As soon as I try to control the flow of darkness, I feel the calmness in my heart returns, thanks to the help of what I would assume would be temperance. Yet, if I wanted to keep everything under control, I would have to stay focused all the time, or the darkness would take over as soon as I let myself go. [Current number of casualties: 1,065] Interlude: Babas storytime "So the world would be in trouble if that happened?" I ask Lady Baba as she continues to strike the hot metal bar I hold firmly in place with all my strenght. The old hag soon responds to my question as she cleans the sweat from her head. "Yeah, the whole world would be in deep trouble if the seal gave, but that will never happen; the seal is supposed to stand for at least thousands of years to come, so it''s all just a legend; make the metal hot again pan." The old hag gave me my orders, so I placed the hot metal bar back in the furnace with a pair of thongs. "Wow, I''m surprised you know this much about history, Lady Baba. Would you care to tell me more about that legend?" I ask Lady Baba to continue their story, which they seem very fond of telling, like they''ve been waiting for someone to listen to her tales for a while. "Ahaha! Yes, of course! I always appreciate it when youngsters like you are interested in such things; then where should I begin?" Baba says as I pull the metal piece out of the furnace again so she can start striking it once more. That''s when she starts retelling the story. "A long time ago, when the world was on the brink of collapse, a mysterious council of deities appeared with an offer to the usual world gods. The new deities proposed a deal to help out this world and restore its core to stop it from collapsing with the condition to add the world to their list of ''tournaments,'' as they called them." Baba strikes the metal harder than before as she keeps going. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Back when the deal was struck between gods, one small child of Andromeda disagreed with the proposal to place the world in a sort of ''gambling'' list like it didn''t mean anything." Baba continued as I turned the metal around for her several times. "Was that child the original Witch Queen?" I ask. "Yes, the first Witch Queen didn''t like that the world was saved by such means, and thus, she worked very hard to devise a protection plan for the world. Over time, the Witch Queen grew stronger and mightier than any warrior the world had ever seen challenging gods as she wished." Baba continued, now moving their hand to the furnace again. "Woah! She sounds cool!" I say as I keep listening, which pleases the old hag. "Once a couple of years had gone by, the world soon got signed into its first tournament, which provided it with irreplaceable holy weapons to be used by a few chosen ones, but of course, the Witch Queen had other plans," Baba says as we wait for the metal to heat up again. "What did she do?" I ask so she keeps going, which she does, even happier at my fake interest in her story. "Well, to put it bluntly, the Witch Queen sent out the middle finger to the gods of destruction by sealing this world''s magical gates from outside forces using the power of the holy weapons they had provided. The Witch Queen conjured an impenetrable shield that has kept this world intact from outside forces to this day." Chapter 47: Defeating a dragon [Profiency has reached the required Level] [Level has increased from Level ten to Level eleven] The world voice speaks as I finish off a few monsters at the nearby village. The people, their faces a mix of fear and confusion, look to me for guidance. I quickly devise a plan to lead them to safety. "Hurry! Follow me to Lord Auri''s mansion! We''re vulnerable in this open field!" "Wait, is that you, Lady Yoimiya?" A woman asks as she slowly stands from the ground after being knocked down by a monster, whom she finally ends up killing. "Yes, you could say that now, let''s go! I know you are confused, but we can''t stay here! There are too many of you and only a few fighters." More portals soon opened up near everyone present, only demonstrating why we had to move to another place that wasn''t so open like their little town. "RAWR!" A damn dragon! Why!? Out of all the monsters that could''ve spawned this time, why did it have to be a dragon, for god''s sake?! "Run! Run to Lord Auri''s mansion! Follow the path! I''ll be right behind you once I finish off this thing! GO!" I can barely even finish my sentence before the dragon chooses to target me out of everyone else, starting their move by trying to kick me out of the way with their tail, which, luckily for me, fails once their tail crashes with my shield, which seems to burn it off a little bit. However, they do manage to move me quite a bit back with that move, as well as slightly fracture my shield, letting me know that their attack would have easily broken through if it wasn''t for the nature of dark magic. I''m a little shaken even after realizing I was okay. The sheer amount of strenght that little flick had worried me. To my surprise, it didn''t take long for the people to obey my orders, running away as I tried to defeat a dragon out of all the monsters that could''ve come. The dragon was big and tall, around twenty feet tall, with long green and purple scales protecting their body. The dragon also had the same sorts of tattoos and markings around them, as that lava monster, only further demonstrating they were connected somehow, but how would the two races be related? The little goblins didn''t have such markings, so what could it mean? "RAWR! GUAWR!" The dragon breaks free, pretending to ignore me, suddenly forcing me to run after it. "Come back you overzised lizard!" I say that, but the dragon doesn''t even look back, pushing me further to take drastic action, which I do by throwing my sword their way. Luckily for me, my sword does land on the dragon''s back, penetrating their body which makes them turn around angrily, only making me say a cute short "Shit." The angry dragon starts screaming while they throw their fire magic at me with a mouth. Honestly, I didn''t get paid enough for this. Once again, I get another lucky break when I notice the shield extending its protection range to cover my entire body with a thin dark shell that produces from its original solid body around my arm. Yet even with this good news, I still move away from the dragon''s breath as my shield starts cracking again. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. [Current number of casualties: 10,467] "Ah, fuck it! You know what?!" I say as I stop moving around, trying to avoid the dragon''s breath, which finally annoys me too much to deal with it, leaving me with one option in my arsenal since I don''t even have my sword with me anymore. "Darkness magic! Covered in darkness! FULL COUNTER!" I lower my shield once my casting is complete, but this time, something is different. Once I cast the full counter, the spell seems to struggle for a bit, and some of the fire goes past the absorption part, hurting a little bit. Still, the dragon doesn''t know what I have done, so they keep throwing their fire breath, thinking it must be killing me, until I open the full counter portal next to their face. Their flames soon rush out of the portal, scorching its eyes since that was my primary target. "RAAAAWR! GUAAAAAARRW!" The dragon screams as it stops, throwing fire breaths at me, slowly stepping back and trying to open their now disabled eyes. As for me, my body was fine; it was just my clothes that had been a little scorched, but now I knew the limits to full counter. If the enemy is considerably stronger than me, then the full counter will not throw their attack back at them at full, and some of it will manage to damage me as well. It was good to know such limitations, perhaps knowing this would save my life as I thought it had infinite range and damage detection, but apparently, it does not. Moments later, I approach the roaring dragon, and without even thinking about it, my sword reappears in my hand once I''m close enough. "Uh?" That is all I manage before taking advantage of having my weapon back with me; I boldly decide to fight the dragon in their weakened state, running toward them and targeting its legs. Yet the dragon doesn''t make things easy as it once or twice manages to kick me out of their range once they feels my sword cutting through their scales. There was no doubt that the creature had tremendous strength, and it easily kicked me back every time. "Come on, you son of a bitch!" Once I get one of their legs, the rest go down much faster as it loses control over their balance even further, not to mention the bleeding starts depleting their HP, if they even had such a thing. Moments later, the dragon ends up on the floor without vision and legs. All it can do now is just trash around, but that doesn''t stop me as the blood from its body reaches my lips again, calling me to kill it and drink it. I wanted to do so, but why? Soon, that feeling of euphoria returns, and I barely manage to keep it away this time, trying my best not to lose control. I could feel the dark and holy magic inside me fighting to stay balanced, as both powers wished me the best, but one was just too violent and driven by bloodlust, which I didn''t like. "Alrighty, dragon! It''s time to die!" I say as I climb up their back, causing them to trash around even more, but I don''t fall off now that I have both energies balanced out again. Feeling peace again, I can easily climb up their back until I''m at the base of their neck. With my sword in hand, I swing it toward the dragon''s neck, which does manage to penetrate a long way deep into it before it stops, forcing me to keep going with all my might, all while the dragon desperately moves around, trying to get me off their back. [Profiency has reached the required Level] [Level increased from Level Eleven to Level Fifteen] The world voice finally speaks once the dragon''s head falls off their body, finally letting me have a breather, or so I think, before even more portals open up near me, making me say a comprehensible "Oh, come on!" Chapter 48: A never ending problem While I would''ve liked to stay behind and defeat more monsters to prevent the destruction of property, I eventually chose to leave the area so I could clear out the path for the people running to Lord Auri''s house; my fight against that dragon would be all in vain if I let them all die now, wouldn''t it? So what if they lose their homes? At least they get to live after this one if I manage to get them to safety. So, without further ado, I leave the village monsters, who almost immediately start destroying houses without care, and I mean, why would they? They are monsters, after all, not people. Speaking of people, the ones I sent running away seem relieved once I reach them as their fighters try their best to open up the path clear of monsters, but they are struggling and tiring themselves out by the minute, leaving me with no other option but to help them. "Thank god you''re here! Please help us!" One of the tired warriors exclaims as they barely keep an orc at bay in their ongoing battle. I can see why everyone would be tired by now, as I even began to feel a little battle drain; I mean, I''ve been practically fighting for my life for over an hour now. If you count the mirror realm, of course, I''m tired too. Yet this was not the time to complain about how I''ve been having a hard time. I must do what I can to help these people since it seems like I''m the only one strong enough to mount any decisive attack against the current wave of enemies. Soon, I start running toward the creatures the village warriors struggle to fight off, simply using my sword and shield to cut the enemies in half for them. For a moment, I couldn''t understand how I was so different from an ordinary warrior. Was the power scale difference really that big? "Appraisal." I point my hand toward one of the village warriors to check them out, but what I see utterly shocks me. [Generating Appraisal] {RULER''S AUTHORITY APPRAISAL} Adult Human [Human] Name: Ajax Age: 34 Level: 70 HP: 2,000/3,000 MP: 1,000/2,000 SP: 500/2,000 Stamina: 356/3,000 Strength: 200 Damage Output: [D-tier] Defense: 876/3,000 Speed: 500 Skills: No skills registered or notable enough to appraise. Titles: None Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Information: An ordinary warrior from the Lao Village. What the heck?! I knew that the difference between witches and humans was big, but I could never imagine it was this huge; I mean, even a level one witch poses an insane threat to an almost maxed-out human, no wonder they took the chance to kill a lot of us when they had the opportunity. I would do it. Well, at least these guys seemed to be trying their best it would be more of a pain in the butt if there was nobody like them to help me out, even if just being able to stall; all I need is a couple of stallers to get everyone to safety so they''re still quite helpful. Even so, by the looks of their SP and Stamina bars, it looks like they are about to go into a stamina coma, which will make them faint, and then they will be even more of a burden than help, so I better keep things accessible for them, or they will collapse on the spot. "Thank you there. Come on, everyone, keep moving!" One of the older warriors thanked me for my help and also didn''t forget about the common goal I gave them, which was to run back to a safer place, in this case, Lord Auri''s mansion, which seemed to be holding well so far by the looks of things. I could see Lord Auri''s mansion still intact, being fiercely defended by the Lord''s soldiers with the help of who seemed to be Veronica''s boyfriend, wildly using a fire sword to kill monsters at the very frontline. I still couldn''t see anyone else, which worried me; I''m sure Auri wouldn''t just sit it out if he could help, meaning he was still unable to fight. Oh man, now I''ve done it. I must hurry up to help with the mansion''s protection, or so I thought before I heard screams coming from the east calling the attention of the Lao village people and warriors who begged me to check out what was happening nearby, so I did. Just a few yards away from the Lao people, another group struggles with even more monsters. Still, in this new group, there doesn''t seem to be anyone else left to fight, which means a lot of them are quickly dying to the giant orc, who picks humans one by one to rip their heads off with a single bite before dropping their dead bodies. When I see the chaos at the site, I cannot help but want to hurry up and save them, especially the little girl the orc picks up next, who doesn''t do anything else other than scream for her life like that would do anything for her. I jump toward the giant orc, who simply lets go of the girl to face me, probably thinking I will be an easy target. "GAAAARRRW!" The orc lets out a warcry before picking up their big stick to try and kill me with a swing like I''m some sort of fly, and their stick is a flyswatter. At this point, I don''t even bother dodging the attack, boldly choosing to take it head-on. I simply cast my new favorite spell. "Full counter!" This time, the full counter works as expected, completely deflecting the orc''s attack back at him, knocking them down violently toward the ground. Still, the full counter did not offer a free price this time as my nose started bleeding, and my HP took a mild hit of one thousand. "Alright, you dumb oversized goblin, time to die!" Once again, I don''t waste much more time with theatrics or mercy, simply taking advantage of the enemy being confused and startled by their own attack to push my sword deep into their neck with all my strenght. Compared to the dragon, the orc''s head slices right of their body much more easily, requiring a single slash instead of a struggle like the dragon. However, it only brought home the point even further: these people were way too weak to survive alone; how had they done so for so long? I guess you don''t fight monsters daily, but how would they help during war? I guess it didn''t matter much since they would be fighting equally weak people, but still. "Thank you!" "Bless you!" "Is that Yoimiya?" All the people suddenly start with their theatrics once more when they start recognizing me, all thanks to Lord Auri''s announcement not so long ago. In any case, this was not the time to feed my ego, so I simply ordered everyone to keep moving and waste no more time trying to greet me or thank me for saving them. "Move! Come on! Move it! There are Lao fighters at your west where I came from! Start running that way so we can make a bigger group. Anyone who can wield a sword must do so in times like these! We need brave men like you!" "But we don''t have swords to wield!" A man tells me this as I finish my little speech; I wonder for a second, could they wield my dark sword? And if so, could I make another one? "Here, catch this," I tell the man as I hand them the dark sword I had. To my surprise, the man can grab the sword and move it without issue, but once it leaves my hand, I notice how some of my MP transfers to the sword, and a timer also appears on said item. [Dark sword non caster duration: 15 minutes left] So they could all hold a weapon of mine for fifteen minutes? It was good to know, but I couldn''t simply make more since they all would cost me way too much MP. I mean, that sword alone costs two thousand MP points. [Time of wave remaining: 50 minutes] [Current number of casualties: 54,790] Chapter 49: Ruler of Hope strikes back Death and destruction are all way too sudden once again in such a short amount of time without much healing done. Naturally, my heart can''t feel but a deep sadness that grows larger in scale once memories of my burnt-out homeland and my new place of birth here make their way in. I''ve been a failure for far too long. I tell myself as tears start dropping from my eyes as I see the countless dead bodies on the floor. I failed those people; I failed a lot of them. My chest feels heavy, and my depression slowly wants to make me surrender, but I pull myself up to fight. I might''ve failed these people, but I will not forget my current group, no matter the cost! The burning memories of my German country remind me of the past and the opportunity I had in this new land; while I couldn''t do much to change things as a child back then, here I''m blessed with power many would die for. I breathe for a second to compose my temper and stop my sadness from overtaking my emotions. If I''m going to make a difference in this world, I will have to fight as hard as I can; nobody else can do what I can. It''s all on me to change the world! With more determination than ever, I concentrated as much as possible until I finally managed to summon another dark sword. The new dark sword is a bit longer than the last one, and the power that it radiates is even stronger than before. My state of mind had something to do with it. Okay then, if monsters keep targeting weak people, I must eliminate every beast in their path before they even get to them! It doesn''t take me long to return to the pack of people running toward Auri''s house and start clearing the path full of weak and annoying critters. "Keep going! I''ll clear the way for you!" Once I''m done killing a few of the monsters in the way, I turn around to encourage people once again, but this time, I don''t stay behind. Finally taking the initiative, I run straight toward the new enemies popping out of the portals before us; not letting them breathe a second, I take out all my frustration on them. "Why can''t I just have a peaceful, quiet life!? Why do war and death follow me!? DIE!" I mask my words in between monsters'' screams and my own, only saying stuff like that when I''m almost sure nobody can even hear what I say, yet it was true that was how I felt. {A reckoning in blood - Llan Eshkeri} "Ran ran RUUU!" One strange new creature makes a different noise as it targets its bubble attack toward me, yet I don''t even try to dodge it as I feel angry with everything and everyone at the moment. All I care about now is to take out my anger on creatures. "Raaa raa!? RAAA!!!" The new creature that looked like a little messed up fairy surrounded by some sort of magical barrier soon gets a taste of my dark sword as it cuts right through its shield like it''s made out of butter, only making my sword sharper. Even more, blood splurts right on my face, only making the darkness grow even stronger, and in turn, my holy titles also have to increase their projection to keep the dark power from taking over my consciousness. I will not lose to this darkness. I refuse; I will use you for the good of this world! You must follow my desires, not the other way around! If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. [Ruler of Hope''s unique ability activated] As soon as I finish my resolution to wield my power for the betterment of society, something activates without my knowledge. Still, the ability wouldn''t have fit any better in a tough time like the one we were on. A large beam of light flies high up into the sky as the ability develops from inside me. The beam of light miraculously manages to penetrate even the dark purple sky, yet as soon as it does, the beam flies back down with tremendous speed as it rapidly divides into multiple beams. The beams all start cruising at high speeds toward their marked targets as light and darkness clash inside me, only making the beams created by the rule of Hope title grow even stronger right before landing into their targets as both energies fuse. Everyone following me soon simply halted to look at me, and whatever skill or power I had unleashed, everyone simply looked amazed at the skies as the beams began to rapidly kill enemies throughout the nearby battlefield, covering a massive range field that reached all the way to Lord''s Auri''s home. The beams of light are no joke, and even I am amazed when I see hundreds of beasts suddenly die and vanish with that single ability, which only reminds me of the holy power I also had. Of course, Hope would help out when I feel like giving up; why did I even think of giving up when I wield so much? "A miracle?" "Mom, what was that?" A little kid asks their mother, who doesn''t even have the words to describe what I had done. She could only respond to him with the same thing everyone else was saying. "That was a miracle." Thousands of people suddenly began to chant as whatever I had unleashed continued to clear out the battlefield as soon as new monsters reappeared. Still, I had to remind everyone of my limitations, as I didn''t want people to get a false sense of security. [Unique skill timer: 5 minutes left] "I don''t want to sound like a broken record, but I cannot stress this enough! Move it! This spell will not last the entire hour. I can''t hold it for that long!" The stunned crowds don''t even pay me much attention as they start chanting my name like I''m some sort of god or something, only managing to annoy me. "Please, you got to stop! It''s too early to celebrate, please!" The people blatantly ignore me as they slowly all get down to their knees, only causing me more confusion, but then it clicks. Of course, these weak people would think I''m a god compared to them; I practically am one. No, I must not let popularity take over my heart; I do not need an even bigger ego than I already have. If I''m going to wield the power of darkness to my will, then it''s clear I need holy power to control it now that I''ve lost my divine regulator, so I must now deviate from sin or temptation. I''m no god; I''m a mere witch. [Ruler of Hope requirements met. Now activating Hope rejuvenate to nearby allies] As if some sort of joke, the voice in my head soon says something else related to Hope, but this time, the ability doesn''t do anything for me so much as it slowly begins to deplete my MP bar to possibly recover the fighters left among my large crowd of people. Yet, I can also see how the skill also takes away energy from normal people to give back to the warriors, clearly understanding who needed the recovery the most. (An observer in a not-so-distant place) "It looks like you were right, Mother; this new child looks extremely promising; perhaps they will be able to lead this world to victory alone. We must keep an eye on them; their powers far surpass human imagination, going into the divine realm like nothing. How very fitting of the descender to allow such an anomaly to exist; I bet they want to give us a false sense of Hope." Chapter 50: All power requires its due payment [Current number of casualties: 204,076] [Time remaning: 40 minutes] Yet something wasn''t quite right. Even with my new resolution and determination, something still felt off until I remembered what happened when I fought Auri. While I killed thousands of creatures with that powerful attack, I didn''t earn a single level; instead, I lost a couple, which was not good until I saw a small, lettered text at the bottom of my screen. [Experience required not available, now subtracting EXP from vital energy] A sudden, sharp, unbearable pain soon invades my body as I finish reading the text. Sparks and energy sounds also soon emerged from within me, forcing the people around me to worry about what was happening to me, which was most likely the result of abuse of power without Experience. The dark sparks coming from my body are so intense that when they strike the earth, they leave trace marks all over the floor, and even so, I can''t even notice that clearly as the pain intensifies even more. "AHHHHHHHHH!!" It doesn''t take long before I get to my knees, trying to suppress the sparks. I simply fight off the pain with as much willpower as I can muster, but it barely does anything to stop it from making me scream in agony as I feel like a thousand swords stab me all at once from every direction. My muscles also start moving erratically, contracting and relaxing wildly without control, simply causing me even more pain. My body shakes with tremendous amounts of strenght as I feel how my insides tear apart thanks to my careless use of opposite magics like it wouldn''t affect me. The breath from my lungs leaves at the same time. I even try to scream to relieve my pain, only furthering my decline down to the floor. I end up face first, simply twitching around in agony I cannot avoid; how stupid of me to think nothing would happen this time. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. As I twitch around on the floor in deep agony, my muscles soon all start giving up, exploding in place, covering my body in even more blood, but this time, it''s my blood that zeps from the wounds instead of the enemies. Finally, the people soon reacted the way I expected them for once, simply running my way to try and help me up as most began to run as I commanded. "Lady, Yoimiya! Don''t worry, we''ll carry you to safety! You''ve done enough for us!" A tall, handsome man tells me as they pick me up in their arms, still suffering an insufferable amount of pain that doesn''t even let me talk back to the man to thank him. All I can do is cry out in pain as he starts running with me in their arms. How pretentious of me to think I could do such feats of strenght without consequences; I mean, by the looks of it, even full counter has repercussions if used one too many times. Why would I think such a powerful skill would be free? Even if it''s a holy one? The sharp pain soon dulls out, but it is all soon replaced by the normal pain from my now destroyed muscles, which have made decently big holes in my arms and legs, meaning I''m rapidly bleeding tons of blood when I can''t afford to lose more blood than usual already, this wasn''t good. "Heal me, if you can, please. I''m bleeding out too much." I manage to say that to the man who carries me, who understands my plead for emergency services but also denies them to me, saying a simple thins back. "I''m sorry, Lady, Yoimiya, I don''t know any healing spells; please stay with me! I will run faster than I have ever done! Don''t faint on me!" The man is not lying, but that only serves to demoralize me as I start losing consciousness thanks to the bleeding coming from my wounds. My eyes slowly begin to close as I feel the man increase their running speed, desperately trying to get me some help. "Hey! Do you know heal magic?" "No, sorry," I hear the man carrying me ask multiple people the same question as they run as fast as they can through the crowd. My eyes are fully closed at this point, as I cannot even keep them open with the bit of strenght I have left. My body soon relaxes completely, probably making the man seem like a crazy person running with a corpse in their hands as I lose all mobility. "Please stay with me! Don''t faint yet!" The man desperately tried to keep me awake by tapping my cheeks occasionally, keeping me awake for the time being, using their simple yet effective tactic of annoying me so I didn''t pass out on them. "Stop it, it''s annoying," I respond to the man, who sounds relieved once I talk back to them, but I still can''t open my eyes fully just enough to let him know I was still somewhat conscious while another part of me began to see the light before the tunnel. V19: Are they in love with me or what? Hey, remember me? Man, blacksmith work is no joke. Today, I worked with Baba for over twelve hours straight without any single break. I mean, you gotta be kidding me; this is complete and utter torture, even for someone as crazy as me. My feet hurt from standing up for such a long time, and my arms hurt from striking metal the whole day without stopping. Still, I cannot deny that I feel good about myself once my work is finished, as if I''ve done something good for the people around me, even if they don''t always notice. Besides, at the moment, the tiresome work around here is the least of my worries. The most problematic part about this whole experience is that Mother simply abandoned me here with this old hag and didn''t even tell me when they were coming back. I mean, come on! I know I''ve got a good customer, and my voice has even toned up to sound more feminine, but that''s not all there is to this place. For starters, I''m surrounded by beautiful women all around me who all have childbearing hips and, to be quite honest, ''butts.'' It''s a diabolical torture method to leave such a pervert here! I mean, Focalor knew damn well that I was a male and about to start puberty any day by my looks, and even so, they thought it was a good idea to leave me here all alone with such goddesses without any way to mask my male essence! It''s such a shame I can''t find a single place where I can be alone so I can beat around the bush a little bit. Don''t pretend like you wouldn''t do it, you hypocrites! If you had the chance, you would also do it while thinking of these sexy witches! "You still awake, Pan?" Baba suddenly asks as I lie quietly on my bed, resting from all that hard work. "Yeah? Did you need me to do something?" I ask Baba back while gently standing up from my bed, still a little tired and reluctant to move, but I do anyway. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "No, I just thought you might enjoy coming downtown with me. We got good pay for our last work, so I wanted to take you out for dinner." I almost immediately changed clothes and shoes as soon as I heard the word ''dinner.'' I mean, heck yeah, I wanted to go! Only a second after Baba invites me to dine out, I come out of my room completely dressed in a comically feminine outfit that doesn''t really please me but that everyone thinks it''s cute. It''s a hassle to pretend I''m a girl at all times, you know? Especially when I must wear such attire like I''m part of some Tomgirl hentai! (Don''t look up ''tomgirl hentai'' if you don''t know what it is. You might be disturbed) "Never knew you had the power to read minds!" I tell Baba, who takes my comment lightly as we had become quite acquainted after working together for a little while. Definitely not in a sexual or romantic manner but more like a teacher-student type of bond. I mean, could you imagine kissing an old hag like Baba? Hell no! My only problem with my theory that I''m safe because I''m so small is insufficient. Just look at the relationships around here. They''re all crazy lesbians without the slightest bit of shame! Oh man, oh man, I just heard that little creeping thought again of Baba somehow falling in love with me and them trying to kiss me with their disgusting lips. Oh, hell no! Just thinking about such things immediately kills any sort of erotic thoughts I might get in my mind, so I guess it''s not all bad news after all. "You''re such a sweet kid, Pan. It''s indeed a true shame I can''t keep you forever." Baba says to me in a deeply dark tone, like that of a sick person who is actually becoming obsessed with somebody else they can''t have, which further raises my blood pressure thanks to the nightmare scenario playing in my mind again. This old hag didn''t have a change of heart when they offered to take me out to dine; they are simply trying to get me to love them back, but I can''t! Aside from the fact that my heart already belongs to somebody else, I could never see myself actually ending up in a relationship with someone as ugly as them. In any case, I didn''t need to worry about it, so long as I''m under ''Mother''s'' protection, I don''t have much to fear since I can always just count on them to rescue me, or so I hope because I''m not about to engage into a relationship with someone five times my age. Interlude: The pope knows "Sir! Multiple armies have fallen to the hands of the demon king, but more importantly, way more soldiers are dying at the hands of the end times! We need help!" One of the messengers from the frontlines gives me a not-so-hopeful message, but aside from placing myself at risk, what good was I to them? "Please return to your post. Nobody in the world can help us; right now, everyone''s forces are facing the same calamity. It''s not just us but the entire world." The messenger''s face turns ashen as I reveal the inescapable truth of our world''s fate. The game of the gods basically consisted of a series of duels between worlds where only one of the two would be allowed to go past the first round. The odds of a world to succeed and survive all four matches are low. It''s basically one in thirty-two chances of being made out alive. The chances of your world making it through and surviving are basically sub 5% when you do the math, which is incredibly low, but we are at an even more significant disadvantage, which lowers our chances of survival even further down the scale. In other words, we are doomed and will most likely disappear in a couple of years. As I understand it, the other worlds we will be fighting against will have access to their holy weapons granted to them by the gods of destruction themselves. The problem with ours is that we lack sacred weapons, and thus, the time will eventually come when even our strongest warriors will be so far behind the other world will be easily able to destroy us without issue. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. On our side, we have freaks of nature like Focalor, The demon king, and that holy child who seems to carry the highest level of potential, growing almost like they are the holders of a sacred weapon; such is the growth granted by holy weapons, yet they don''t have any. Focalor might be able to carry the entire world on their shoulders for a couple of rounds, but they will not be able to keep up with the rapid magical growth of the other world''s heroes. As for me, I have no such magical prowess, and my only power, ''immortality,'' will not suffice to win battles. As for our freak of nature by the name of Julius, I doubt he will be willing to die along with this world. Since Julius does not belong to this world, he and his allies can leave it any time they desire and move along to other lands without restriction. The same cannot be said for us when a world is destroyed in the game of gods. Everyone who originates from a certain world is bound to die alongside their world no matter how far they run or if they leave the planet entirely, making it impossible to seek refuge elsewhere. We have already suffered an incredible number of casualties, and the waves of destruction are bound to get harder over time. While it is true that the waves do not hit the entire world every time, the number of casualties will still ramp up as more and more powerful enemies come and as the other world''s heroes grow in strenght. [Current number of casualties: 257,093] What to do now, I wonder? Was it a mistake to kill off the witches and the Queen? Perhaps you might think what has been done is a mistake, but I think it''s all better this way. Without a master race to lead the rest of humanity, it is reasonable to think the entire world''s power will fall upon me as the next best option to lead a counter-offensive. Deployment of plan 0308 "Activate plan 0308. We can''t let the global casualty count reach the limit, or it will all be over before it even begins." Keeping my circle of children isolated and growing behind doors is a good plan, but in times like these, I''m left with no other choice but to help; at the current rate, more than 10 million people will die, so I must do all I can to help. Plan 0308 is a simple defense program I''ve automatized to use previously charged portal seals to teleport one of my children to a specific location. Moreover, we don''t have the resources to fight globally, so we will only defend significant cities and towns with over one hundred thousand people or more. The world will be fine if it loses around 10 million people, but we have all heard what the system has said. ''10 million deaths mean automatic disqualification.'' While I want to keep my children a secret, this situation requires drastic measures to make it out. I myself will be heading to the significant population site, which is a place I would instead let fall if it wasn''t because it holds up to three million civilians alone, making it the most prominent human settlement still intact, but who knows how much longer they will hold. I''m, of course, referring to the papal city ''Novacrono.'' Honestly, if it weren''t because we can''t be fighting each other right now, I would kill the pope myself. The pope is a real piece of trash, only making dumb decisions after another, and can get away with it because he commands some of the largest armies in the world, even if I would struggle to kill so many people. Powerwise, I could wipe out the entire world''s population, but it''s mostly a moral stance that locks me from doing it. In contrast to that old fool, I instead try to find other means of resolving problems before I resort to violence; killing is only something I can do in the utmost circumstance when I have no other choice. "Mother, the portals are ready to go. Everyone will head to their assigned locations, and I will protect this place with my life!" Says one of my youngest children, who is about to turn twelve in a couple of days, his name being ''Boeing.'' Of course, since this kid was still immature and not so strong, I gave him the simple task of staying here and fighting alongside the maids to keep this place from crumbling; he would most likely be only a decoration; however, I already told the maids to hide him away if he gets even slightly injured. "Great news, Boeing! I will be heading off as well. I trust you will fight honorably like a good kid." Boeing blushes slightly when I say this, and it only brings back the point that little goblin Pan told me once. I can still remember it like it was yesterday, the day I changed from a cold, hearted, calculated mastermind into the current me. ''I don''t understand you! Do you care about me, or do you hate me!? It''s so hard to understand what the fuck you want with how quiet and reserved you are while using demeaning terms with all of us!'' I remember those words every day, especially since not being a little less open cost me my most valuable child. I hope he will forgive me one day. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Mother? Are you crying?" Boeing asked as he noticed a tiny tear fall from my left eye, which I didn''t even see myself. It only caused me to rush out, embarrassed of admitting to my faults as a previously cold director. I will not be so cold with them anymore; I have high hopes for them after all; with me at their side, I''m sure we will beat whatever holy heroes the other worlds throw at us. Moments later, once I leave my office and reach the portal room, I see how everyone is nervously waiting for me to encourage them or whatever. Speeches were never my forte, so I didn''t know what to tell them, so I fumbled it. "Alright, as you know, this mission is quite dangerous, but I trust you will do your tasks and return with your heads still attached to your bodies. If things get out of control, return to base and come find me through the papal gate, and I shall assist you; everyone got that?" Everyone looks at me and stares at me for a bit as I realize my little speech didn''t come up as I wanted it. Thankfully, one of my senior children, ''Stash,'' saves the day by intervening in the middle of my speech to save me from death by a cringe. "What mother means is that we are all allowed to go kick some monster butt without limits! Let''s go earn some more free levels!" Everyone soon starts cheering for ''Stash,'' chanting a very cute ''level-up'' chant. "Take care, Mother; I will come down to help to punish you if you die," Stash tells me as he stares right at me, and I can''t even believe it. Had I gone maybe a little too soft now? Children often use language and words they find from popular books and other mediums of their age that are only understandable to them, much like my code words and operation task, but I can''t help but feel left out. Without further ado, everyone starts departing to their assigned locations to save as many lives as possible within our power limits. I reluctantly dropped into my portal on the floor with the papal city name on it, but I had to do it to pass to the next stage of this tournament. Stash was going to the city of Merenia, the second largest city. In contrast, everyone else went to a similar place, with Gaia going to the town of fire ruled over by those few words of god rivals that have stood their ground so far. As for all the other cities, some went to the towns of Silvet, Macedonia, Skyn, Carthage, Engineheim, and Skyler. The other nations are simply too sparsely populated to be fought for in any realistic way without literally sending everyone there so they can help relocate everyone. Uhm, just look at those puny papist soldiers fighting with all their will as the line slowly breaks away due to a highly dumb defense formation and the lack of good planning ahead. The line was practically all a fragile straight line all around the holy city without thinking to maybe use the damn walls instead of fighting in the ground. Yet I do not act for the moment as I first try to spy on my children to see if anyone else is struggling, but to my surprise, they are all simply having the time of their lives. As for why I have so much stored anger toward the pope and his organization, well, let''s just say they killed one of the only people I grew up with. Everybody else is too young to remember me in a weak position, but not them. If only I could just twist that old bastard''s neck. No, I must keep them around; their military strenght and ability to gather resources will be needed for the battles to come. Besides, I don''t want the entire holy army of millions against me; I don''t want so many human souls on me. As I watched each of my children fight, I soon noticed something strange in one of my kid''s visions. I didn''t recognize who I was seeing at first, but the place they were at reminded me of Gaia and her region to protect, but something was strange; their breathing didn''t sound like hers at all. That was all confusing until I heard them speak directly to me. "Bet you thought I would sit this one out, didn''t you?" Pan? Chapter 51: I cant do more for them. "We are here already." The man holding me suddenly talks once more, and sure enough, once I manage to open my left eye, I see that we have entered the frontline of battle defense. The staff behind the defense line is full of injured soldiers, all receiving as much healing as possible from the mansion''s medics, but the load is too much for them to keep up. Soon enough, the man simply looked for an available medic, which didn''t seem available until he started mentioning my name, quickly getting the attention of a few medics who knew me. "What happened to her? Her body is in critical condition; I don''t even know if first aid healing will be enough; this calls for emergency services." The medic now taking care of me doesn''t give me high hopes of making it out alive as they start a complete heal spell, which I''m sure is not what they were supposed to do for everyone. "I''m the source of all power; hear my prayers and heal my target with the power of water. Svita Heal." A rushing warmth soon invades my body as the medic''s hands glow an attractive blue color. I can feel how my body is slowly changing from a wildly fucked up state to a better, less one. My arm wounds slowly close, as well as the ones in my thighs, yet the medic suddenly stops midway. "What? My spell suddenly stopped?" The medic says as he quickly removes a bottle of liquid from his robes. "I must have run out of MP; damn it, this is my last bottle." The medic doesn''t even hesitate for a second as he drinks the bottle and restarts the healing process. "Thank you." I can finally talk again after a couple of minutes of healing, which seems to surprise the medic, who kindly dismisses my thanks. "It''s nothing, I''m just doing my job." The medic says as he continues to apply healing magic on me, almost about to remove every single injury I had like it never even happened. If only healing were that easy or quick back in the world I come from. Usually, wounds like mine would take entire months to heal up after a good surgeon closes the wounds with stitches and whatnot. I guess the ability to do everything through magic has kept these people in the dark ages of modernization. I mean, Why would you invent a gun when there are already city-destroying spells? Why would you invent a car when you can just pay a fee and teleport anywhere? Why would modern medicine ever be developed if you can cure bad wounds like mine in a few minutes with a good healing spell? You just wouldn''t feel the need to change. "Alrighty, you should feel better now. I will return to look out for the others. Take care." The medic doesn''t even say a proper goodbye before he runs off to heal more soldiers along with the others like him, and I just can''t help but feel bad. Was it fair that I get special treatment while these loyal, brave men get less than me? I didn''t feel so good about it at the end; perhaps I could help out if I had any MP left, which I doubted, thanks to the whole ray of death spell I used. There is only one way to find out "APPRAISAL!" [Generating Appraisal] If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. {RULER''S AUTHORITY APPRAISAL} Witch Child {Rank 1} [Witch] Name: Yoimiya Age: 8 Level: 15 HP: 2,000/20,000 MP: 1,000/15,000 SP: 2,000/20,000 [Limi] {Denied} Stamina: 1000/7,000 Strength: 1,200 Damage Output: [SS-tier] [Holy title holder boost] Defense: 0 Speed: 500 units left Skills: Appraisal {Level 7}, LMSH {Level 3}, Pain mitigation {Level 4}, Dark blade and shield {Level 1}, Full counter {Level 1}, {Unique skill} Divine judgement blades {Level 1}, {Unique skill} Hope rejuvenate {Level 1} Titles: {Ruler of Hope} {Ruler of Temperance} {Dark lord} Information: Witch prodigy Yoimiya, also known as ''that overpowered kid,'' is the current sole ruler of two holy titles. It is also now known to the system that they come from another land as a reincarnation. The country of origin is, therefore, not the Witch Nation but Germany. In terms of battle power, this opponent is bound to give you trouble, as her multiple broken skills will make it hard for you to hit them. Their danger level is SS. Oh, man, I''m not any better than one of those soldiers with such a low level of MP. Looking at it positively, I am back to my previous power level before I fought lord Auri, but I''m not sure it''s all good and perfect. Now, what do I do? I ask myself. Do I just hide inside the mansion and let these brave people fight for us until it''s over? No, I will not be able to sleep and rest well if I ditch them like that, but at the same time, without MP and a body that is not in its best shape, what good am I? At least I saved all those people who are now joining the defense line, but is that all I could do? Man, I truly am a pathetic loser. I guess I have to admit where my limits are, and it seems like I''ve reached mine, so, yeah, I should just walk back to my room and rest for a bit. I have high hopes for these guys to be able to fight off the monsters for the remaining amount of time. I just hoped I could be of more help, you know? [We need to chat] The world suddenly halts as if time has completely stopped for a second, and just when I look up, I see a strange rectangular thing floating mid-air. "I''ve been watching you since you acquired a holy title." The little floating device talks almost as if it could somehow speak, but I do not see anyone around, so I guess the voice is coming from the little device. "Yeah? And you are?" I ask right back, still confused but clearly thinking this must be the demon with one of his tricks until I hear a clear response from the floating thing. "I''m the current ruler of this world, and as of today, you''re my new amusement toy." The voice speaks in such a tone I can feel a heavy weight being suddenly dropped on my chest as if somebody had punched me really hard. "If this is another one of your tricks, demon, then I''ll let you know that I don''t give a shit about what you want! You hear me!?" My answer seemed to catch whoever was talking to me with the help of the medium device, but when they answered, I only got more confused. "Oh, oh! Feisty! I like that a lot, tell you what. You''ve been pretty entertaining to watch, so my deal is straightforward. Keep putting up a good show for me so that you might retain your freedom." The voice sounds dead serious as soon as they drop their threat toward me, and for whatever reason, I can''t even respond to them anymore. "How about I give you some MP?" The voice says, and right after, I can talk again. "Fuck you! Like I would ever need the help of an evil piece of shit like you! You can take whatever form you like and run all you want, but I''m coming for your head!" "Alright then, your choice. Just keep putting up a good show for me, and also, you don''t know how lucky you are since I let you talk to me this way." Geez, man, just how desperate was that damn demon to get me to surrender my given powers? At some point, you have to congratulate the man for their efforts, like, geez. V20: Two dragons "Alright, Pan, tell me the three steps to making a good artifact for a client." Lady Baba asked me after only two weeks of working with her, yet it had been more than enough time to catch up with her when it came to the basics, so I answered in a second. "The first step, which depends on the customer, is sourcing a good material supplier for said artifacts or weapons," I confidently answered as Baba nodded along. Not much later, my piece of metal started getting red hot from the blazing fire of the furnace. "The second step comes down to us. We must research the materials we will use if we haven''t before and adjust our equipment for the customer''s needs." I continue my answer, but once I''m done with my answer this time, the metal bar in the blaster is red hot, forcing me to pry it out before it melts away. "And thirdly! ALWAYS WORK LIKE THIS COULD BE YOUR LAST PIECE!" With this last, more energetic answer, I finally get to work on my first weapon craft under the supervision of a professional. My hammer strikes the hot metal against the anvil as it quickly cools down, forcing me to work harder than ever. The heat of the metal and the blaster remind me of the first time I tried to craft something out of metal, but this time, things are much different. Everything from the set-up down to the most overlooked stuff, like the hammer and anvil I''m using, is top quality compared to the cheap stuff I bought back then. I can feel the hammer''s weight working its way into the metal with each strike as Baba reminds me of the striking rhythm to keep my piece uniformly distributed by introducing a controlled beat. One strike against the hot metal followed by a light tap on the anvil, then catch the hammer again and swing it against the hot metal bar once you turn it. The heat from the hot bar and the air around us are intense. Still, compared to before, neither of us has any trouble maintaining a safe amount of MP around our skin and clothes to protect from fire damage or other heat-related incidents, another skill I was grateful for. So not only can you gain skills, but if someone else wants, they can just teach you one if they care enough about it. The only downside I can see to this method of gaining skills is that they require an extended amount of time, and the person showing you has to really show you. It''s time-consuming, is all I''m saying, so it''s not like you can just watch to copy a skill. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Nobody would ever need training if it were that easy to teach skills. Besides, if you''re not even in the same category as a magical user as the person you''re learning from, then you will not even be able to understand it. For example, warfare and Civilian are the leading broad categories of magical users. Yet they both branch out broadly and, in many cases, even branch into each other, which is the branch I belong to. I''m a blacksmith, which means I''m neither fully into Civilian use alone nor warfare either; I can be into both and thus reach more branches, but still, I''m not on the scale to become the next Bruce Lee; that tree is too far hidden within warfare magic. "Put a little more strenght into it, Pan; your hits are quite weak, my dear." Lady Baba soon reminds me of the task I''m currently on, and it seems as though I''ve been doing all of it on autopilot while my mind randomly wanders off, thinking about how crazy and complicated this world works. Speaking of weird, I did find the origin of magical power weird from the tales I heard from Alice, but now that I occasionally listen to them from Baba, I can''t help but feel weird about it. The Origin of Magical Power is a bizarre tale that simply tells the story of two dragons. Apparently, a long time ago, when the world was still encased in chaos and disorder, two dragons fell upon the world from another land. These two dragons, seeing how empty the world they had arrived at, felt sadness and pitied the world, so they changed it. The dragons created a shining star in the skies, which the planet would orbit alongside various moons, eventually clashing to make one big moon. Once the dragons had brought forth the cycles of day and night to the world, the dragons created life on the planet. And finally, to ensure the happiness of their creations, these two dragons blessed this world with their unique power source, encased down to this planet''s core. Therefore, the power of all magic comes from the blessing in the earth''s core, as it draws the power of exploding stars in the multiverses. Well, I did change things a little bit at the end, as the actual legend simply says that the device, whatever it is, draws power from stars that fade. Yet it would only make sense that, therefore, the so-called ''magicules'' are nothing more than dead star energy that''s been processed by the dragon''s device. It does make someone like myself wonder, what if some sort of evil deity or force tried to seize this device from the earth''s core? I mean, just thinking about it. Whoever grabs and controls that thing will become the most powerful being on the planet! Reincarnation is also not as rare as I thought before. There are many legends about reincarnations coming to this world, and if their accounts are correct, many of these reincarnations would mop the floor with someone like Lord Momonga {I couldn''t think of anyone else, sowwy}. Yet they were all powered by the device. Just how am I not meant to go crazy about such a thing existing in the core of the planet?! I get that most people think it''s all just a made-up tale meant to try to explain how this world came to be because nobody really knows, not even the gods. Still, what if the legend is true? Chapter 52: Discovery {Fuan - Hideki Taniuchi} As long as I lack MP and a way to help out, I''ve got no business standing outside; I''m just another burden to watch out for. Once I accept the ceiling of my limits, I simply walk away from conflict by choosing to hide away inside the mansion''s walls, which are next to empty if it weren''t for the maids who were all praying along the corridors. I''d never believed much in prayer or in a god up until one of them saved me from whatever a demon wanted from me back then when I died. If there is a god out there to whom we could ask for help, I suppose it would not harm for these people to pray to them for help. Soon, one of the maids notices me and quickly pulls me away from visibility, away from everyone, to be more precise. "You''ve shown up at the right time. Lord Auri has been in bad shape since this began; please, you have to save him." The maid suddenly dropped responsibility into my hands, but what could I do? I had almost no MP left. "Take me to him," Without being able to say no to a distressed maid, I simply chose to act tough for her sake and the sake of everyone inside the mansion; I had to pretend everything was fine, as panic is never the correct answer to anything. We quickly hurtle between corridors inside the mansion, walking alongside the praying maids who are genuinely praying their hearts out like there''s no tomorrow; I had to respect their conviction. Yet, their prayer gave me a sudden idea of what happens to worship. What is holy power? As we walked some more, I started having a crazy idea about how holy power might work in the first place. I know for a fact that if I want something done and I don''t know how to get it or do it, the Ruler of Hope will quickly come in and lend me a hand because it runs on Hope, but Hope is not all there is to holiness. Is there? Holy power could be said to derive its power from simple faith; therefore, where does unused faith go? If the people are praying to a god, in this case, it sounds like they are praying to some sort of bird flame god, then did all their prayers just go toward that god, giving them power? It was a crazy theory, and what I was thinking of doing next was even more crazy. What if these people prayed to me instead? I''m already considered a holy saint, and I do have two sacred titles. Could these people then power me up with their prayers? How much MP would prayers turn to? "Have you guys ever prayed to anyone else but the flame goddess?" I ask the maid while they slowly open the door to Lord Auri''s chamber, and we finally arrive at our destination. The maid is speechless, not knowing what to answer for a second until she simply says. "Technically, yes, most of us have done so during war times." If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Could I ask something crazy from you just to test one of my theories?" I ask the maid, who simply bows down when I ask and responds very quickly and solidly. "Of course, my lady." As soon as the maid responds, I nonchalantly give her my crazy pitch. "I need you to pray to me as I take a look at Lord Auri''s condition," the maid is startled for a second like I expected from such a sudden request. Still, she immediately gets on her knees and starts praying the same flame goddess prayed, but she is now replacing the name of the flame god with my holy saint''s name. ''Saint of the North, Yoimiya'' I don''t feel anything for a second as I rush toward Lord Auri, who is bedridden. Auri is profusely sweating and twitching, yet once I''m next to him, I don''t see anything wrong with him when it comes to his outside symptoms; Auri''s temperature feels normal, and his heart rate is also average, with no black spots, the things at all, and then. [Prayers received, converting prayers into usable MP. (MP transferred, you''ve obtained a 500 MP battery)] [Prayer MP is limited to Holy power.] [Conflcit of interest between regular MP and Holy MP, sending a request for another category for the higher individual] [Request denied, resending Request for approval to another administrator] [Request denied, resending Request for approval to last known administrator] [Request approved, Holy Ruler of Hope and Temperance Yoimiya has acquired unique MP paths. Regular MP has been separated from Holy MP] Woah! What the heck did I just do? I can feel the different paths within me now. But something was off; my regular MP was basically all gone now. So, the only MP I had left from the start mainly was Holy MP and not darkness; that would have made sense if I had thought about it for a second. [Holy MP: 2,800/Unreadable} Unreadable, uh? I remember back to some appraisals ago, I had a weird message next to some of my bars that said, ''Limitless with enough Hope,'' could it be that I could simply add more and more people to my cause and possibly use holy power in battle first instead of relying on that chaotic dark power? If one person''s prayer is worth about 500 MP and there are at least around seventy maids down there, that would roughly convert to, uhh, hold up, let me do some quick math in my head. I was never the brightest tool in the shed, so it took a little longer. Ugh! YES! It''s around 30,000 MP! More or less! I''m bad at math, I don''t know! "Could I ask you to do something even more crazy?" I turn my head toward the maid who looks at me and my conviction to help Auri, yet her eyes tell me all I need to know. "What is it, mam?" The maid responds as she prepares to run downstairs, grabbing her long dress and holding her hands up. "Tell the maids downstairs to also pray to me; your prayers might just help me revitalize Lord Auri''s fighting capabilities." The maid soon runs off downstairs as I place my hand over Auri''s forehead and begin doing a close-hearted prayer of my own. Suppose I believed in it enough, which I did. Ruler of Hope should quick in to show me a path to Lord Auri''s cure; it always quicks in, and just moments later, it does. [Ruler of Hope analysis] [Analyzis complete. The problem found with the subject is internal MP dysfunction.] [Ruler of Hope has a solution, but you do not currently have enough MP to use. Do you wish to use Soul and EXP points? (Yes/No)] No, I just had to wait for them to do their part, and perhaps maybe then it would be enough so I didn''t have to go into near-death again. Interlude: DANGER! JULIUS RETURNS! "So that old fart is dead, uh? Ahaha! AHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHAAH!" I have received good news thanks to the thing everyone in this world calls ''system voice.'' The elf god has died, so your power seal has vanished along with them, and power restrictions have been revoked. "AHAHAHAH! CURSE YOU! CURSE YOU ALL! I''M BACK BITCH!" With this last exclamation of happiness, I finally get to show off my full strenght once again just to remind every little living creature left on this planet to feel the aura of true despair and oppression I once held over everyone not too long ago. The clouds are still purple around me, but not for long as I access my battle form, the same form I used to beat up the Witch Queen and the Elf patriarch, which cleans the weather according to my liking in a 100-mile radius in this case, being the purple skies which violently fight back my forceful cleanup. Everyone I was fighting alongside soon turned around in awe as I cleared up the battlefield with my mind alone. The timing couldn''t have been any better as I was already doing well with my power restriction, but now, with that shit gone, I''ve become genuinely unstoppable once more! "You were the Outlander assassin all this time!? RUN! EVERYONE! GET AWAY FROM HIM!" One of the adventurers I had become quite fond of in the last several weeks of travel suddenly snatches my true identity to the rest, and of course, he soon pays the price with his life as I make his head explode with a finger beam. "You can all live if you follow me or die out here fighting these monsters; it''s your choice. I give you ten seconds to decide." I turn around to the rest of my adventurer teammates or, well, the people that I had been hanging out with for the past few days. There have been only four or three of them now, and one is dead. The one I killed was actually the only other guy at the party, while the rest, well, let''s just say there was a good reason I was even willing to let them join me back at my place. Three beautiful young women between the ages of 15 and 19. All three had their quirks, two being elves and the last a Witch of all things. However, since neither of them was present to witness my destruction, I was sure they would at least consider coming along, and just when I opened my heart up for them, they all rejected me in the most disrespectful way possible. "Maximize magic! Ice shot!" "Maximize Magic! firebal!" Both of the elf chicks choose to throw me an elemental combo that was meant to freeze me first and then deal more damage by cause of melt, and I don''t even bother dodging; I just let their attacks hit me, which creates a huge dust cloud. As soon as their attacks land and the dust cloud hides my body inside it, I can hear the happy cheering from the gals who think they have just blown me away with that simple, cheap shit like I''m some sort of stupid loser. I mean, talk about stupidity. Not even before that would''ve done much damage. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Guys, I wouldn''t be cheering; I can still feel his mana, and it''s terrifying. I yield, Master Julius, please spare my life." The witch of all people soon throws her weapon down and kneels to me, just in the position I like to be praised on. That was good enough for me not to end her life already, but I would surely take things further as soon as I was over with the elf girls who frantically started casting low-level magic rays and balls toward me. "Enough." All it takes for the dust cloud around me to vanish and the girl''s attacks to stop is one word, which freezes both of them in place, unable to speak or move one bit. I place my attention on the bustier of the elf girls as I prepare my blade to cut her tits off and kill her for trying to kill me. "You may speak but will not be able to move." I grant their bodies permission to open their mouths so they can try and talk their way out of this, which they immediately start doing by claiming innocence and trying to place the blame on the witch and each other. "Please! Don''t kill me! I''ll let you fuck me! I''ll suck your dick! Please!" The bustier, more curved elf girl pleads with me as my blade slowly cuts into her flesh. "Will you do as I say?" I ask one more time, stopping my blade from cutting deeper just to give the bitch a sense of false hope. "Yes, my lord! I''ll never try to disobey you EVER! You can do whatever you want with me!" The elf girl finishes her pleads, and I immediately chop both of her breasts off with a single lightning slash. The girl''s blood rushes out like a fountain in an instant, which pleases me, alongside her hopeless, shocked face of pain and horror combined. As the girl without breasts processes her pain with her mouth still wide open, I take the opportunity to stab her in the head through her open mouth, ending up with my blade out at the back of their skull, killing her in an instant. Yet, just to be sure, before her body even crumbles down, I cut it right in half just to defile her body even more. The second, more petite elf girl soon starts screaming and crying for her dead friend, but it only pleases me even more as the witch girl covers her ears while still on her knees next to them. "Shut the fuck up and die already, you''re annoying." I finish up the second girl even more violently by making her entire body blow up like a balloon with the simple move of my hand closing and opening, covering the witch lady with their insides and blood remains. "You''re indeed the only one I will need. Come then. I trust you know how to suck a dick?" I soon extended my hand toward the Witch named "Jane" if I didn''t remember it wrong. "Are you playing with me, or will you actually spare me?" Jane cautiously stood up as she grabbed my hand, still deeply afraid of me, which I disliked. Yet it would be understandable why she would be frightened, and she should, in all honesty. "You''re fine, just relax already. I''m not going to kill you." [Thousands of miles away at the papal city] What the? That aura! The power that killed Claudia and the patriarch. I knew I would have to beat that arrogant guy up one day, but the timing couldn''t be any worse. The waves are still going, and even with the help of my kids, thousands of people are still dying; if a fight between me and that prick broke out, then millions would die. Damn it, if he was going to show off his power like that, then he left me with no option but to act even more carefully. Fighting is not my thing, and while I could easily beat him, I do not wish to use the valuable power the world needs on a prick like him. Place your bets! Focalor Versus Julius! Chapter 53: Yoimiya Versus Julius if you could even call it that. Something strange happens while I try to restore Lord Auri with my power, and I suddenly feel a bleak feeling over me. I can''t understand the feeling at first, but it all makes sense when I think about the times I felt like that before, that heavy mana flow from an individual. IT COULDN''T BE! My hands start shaking as soon as I remember the face of that despicable man, the one who destroyed my home country, the one who killed the Witch Queen like she was simply made out of cheap parts. I try my best not to shake too much, but I can''t stop it. I''m doing so out of fear. I could feel his presence as if he were beside me already, but I didn''t see anyone nearby. Then it happened: I could hear someone trying to speak next to me from very far away, a faint voice that said, "I''m coming for you," I obviously freaked out. I turned around extremely fast to check my surroundings, but nobody was there. All I could hear now was the fight outside the mansion; was I just imagining things? Yet once I manage to calm my nerves and return to Lord Auri, I can''t help but feel that presence quickly moving toward me for some reason, only leaving me with the option to run outside to look toward the direction I felt the pressure coming from, yet once I look that way, I can''t see a thing. [Prayers Incoming, transforming into usable Holy MP] The system voice distracts me for a moment, but by the time I look back at the general area of the pressure, I suddenly see a tiny dot quickly coming my way at an unimaginable level of speed. I couldn''t even react fast enough to summon my dark sword and shield in time before that man I feared materialized right before me seconds later. Julius was standing right before me in what felt like a flash. Behind him, a loud noise and shockwave followed, which violently destroyed the defense line once it hit alongside a considerable amount of the Lord''s mansion, all just blown away by the insane amount of flight speed of this man. "You''ve been enjoying yourself?" Says the despicable guy as he drops a corpse next to him. The person he dropped looked like some of the witches I used to see back then, but that didn''t matter much right now, did it? "Why are you here? I have no business with you." I try to get myself out of whatever trouble the man wants with me, just to be met with aggression as he throws me outside the mansion with an instant hit to my stomach. My body flies back at a tremendous amount of speed until it crashes against one of the Lord''s protective walls, practically impaling my body into it. I don''t even have the time to scream as the pain takes a little longer to get to me than his punch did to me. Blood gushed out of my mouth seconds later; I started having trouble breathing thanks to the extreme strenght of the punch, which took all the air out of me. My eyes are wide open, and I am staring right toward Julius, who, in an instant, disappears just to reappear before me, grab me by my hair, and pull me out of the hole in the wall.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "You''re weaker than I expected, geez, to think I thought of you as a real threat to me; how dumb, of course, you could never beat me AHAHAH!" Julius says while holding me in the air by my hair, which hurt like hell, yet I still couldn''t even scream appropriately as I was still trying to recover from that first blow. "Anyway, I''m gonna kill you now, you little bitch; nobody takes the spotlight from me and lives to tell the tale EVER!" Was he serious? He came back just to enact vengeance on that little stunt I pulled back then on him? Was he going to kill me for such a petty cause?! I REFUSED! "You''re a grown-ass man beating a little girl. Does that make you feel manlier?" Without regret, I soon uttered what I thought would be my last words, accepting my fate to die at the hands of a genuinely overpowered monster. "YOU BITCH! You just had to rub it in, didn''t you?!" I can instantly feel another of Julius'' hands on me, but this time, I can also feel them behind me as their hand goes through my abdomen, penetrating my flesh like a spear would a piece of thin paper. My hands instinctively touch Julius''s arm, trying to remove it from me, but it''s, of course, all futile. I can see it in that man''s eyes; he was enjoying the moment I panicked and tried something stupid. Julius was having the time of his life watching me slowly die with my body stuck to his arm. "Come on! Make more of those desperate faces of yours! Let me see you in deep panic as you die! How many seconds have you got left? Uh!?" Julius soon places their left hand over my face just to pinch my cheeks like many other people have done before. Am I going to die like this? Is this really how I go out? Not even able to fight back? Man, I didn''t try hard enough. I should''ve known that a danger like him wasn''t dead. I should''ve been training as hard as possible whenever I had the chance; maybe if I had done so, I wouldn''t be so close to death; perhaps I could {sigh} I look up into the purple sky as I start accepting my fate until I feel a little something surrounding Julius''s arm around my abdomen. Without explanation, his arm is soon forced out of me as he is also repelled without me knowing what exactly I had done, which only seems to piss off Julius even more. [Darkness Override] As soon as Julius''s arm leaves a hole in my abdomen, that hole quickly refills with new flesh. My body feels a little off until I see what is happening inside my body. The darkness finally returned to me at the perfect time, just when it couldn''t have any better, but even with it, Julius still managed to fight it off. "Tsk! Damn, that power of yours is problematic, you shouldn''t even be able to recover from that, but that shit just kicks in when it''s most needed. I hate it!" A now furious Julius soon used tremendous magic to destroy my darkness barrier, which annoyed him even more. "Come on, man! We can talk about this! AHHHGG!!" Julius doesn''t even give me a chance to talk more as he quickly kicks me hundreds of feet away in anger. Once I''m in the air, he kicks me up even more, and then he kicks me back down as hard as one can, throwing me against the floor harder than a meteor. "You want to talk about it!? Yeah!? You''ve humiliated me twice and want to talk about it!?" Julius soon begins to brutally hit me in the face, smashing it against the floor over and over as he slowly but surely remembers to use healing magic not to kill me so fast as he wanted to inflict as much pain and damage as possible before he did. Chapter 54: I gave it my all "Sage mode, take over me system," I can finally whisper the permission to the system, which immediately kicks into high gear. I couldn''t really control or gather darkness particles up, but the system somehow could, which was the last signal I needed to let the system try and run a defense plan against the beast known as Julius, who looked even more annoyed. The entire ground soon starts shaking as the system works hard to gather darkness particles all over the field, quickly healing my body right before Julius, who doesn''t even for a second hesitate to resume his assault on me, which he seems to have success with until the system surprises him with matching speeds and strenght. "Goddammit, you''re one annoying little fly! You''re worse than any other opponent I''ve defeated! It''s like they forgot to build in the quit!" Julius angrily shouts at me while cleaning his hands from all the blood he punches out of me. "I will never surrender, not against someone like you. If you''re going to kill me, then I don''t care what the price to my mind and body will be! If it means beating you up!" The ground shakes even more violently, with little rocks slowly levitating and the skies darkening even further. "Ugh, just accept your face already!" Julius angrily begins to attack my body with the same barrage of quick attacks, and for the most part, all of his attacks land with my enhanced body not even being slightly close to matching his strenght, simply choosing to heal the hits instead. I can feel my body trying its best to fight back with punches and kicks against Julius, yet not even when they connect do they seem to do any damage past some little starches while he was starting to blow entire body parts and holes through my body right away. [Ruler of Hope reserves claimed][Ruler of temperance accessing reserves] A sudden rush of energy soon lets my body fly away a little before Julius quickly grabs my foot and throws me back into the ground, where the system chooses to try flight again while taking advantage of the dust cloud, just barely missing Julius''s superhero landing. "All you do is run!" I could hear Julius right behind me as he quickly picked up on what the system was trying to do for me, but it failed. I feel stronger than I have ever felt, yet once that guy grabs my arm and tosses me against the ground once again, I feel like even this power is not close enough to run away. [Ruler of Temperance Reserves accessed] Then another surge of energy comes in, but it''s also not enough as Julius still surprises me with his tremendous amount of speed, which was simply too much to fight against. All the system could do for me was try to dodge and block as many hits as possible while healing me at once so I wouldn''t die so fast. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Full counter!" The system soon tries to use one of my many cheat skills in my arsenal, which seems to backfire at first as my left arm blows up, yet once it ends up activating, it also blows up Julius''s arm, surprising him and also stopping him from concentrating on his hits basically pausing for a second. "TSK! YOU BITCH! You can''t accept your fate like everyone else, can you!? UGHH! HEAL!" Julius, now angrier than ever, heals his way into another fully working arm while I''m still bleeding a lot, thanks to the system running low on magic once again. Even with all those power surges, it simply wasn''t enough to keep up. "You''re the one who wants to kill me out of pettiness! Don''t tell me how to be a sore loser, you prick!" I finally managed to turn the sage mode off once almost all of my MP reserves and exp from levels were consumed; if I was going to die, then at least nobody could say it was because I didn''t try hard enough. I had given it my all and failed. "What''s wrong? You''re finally out of fuel!?" Julius quickly comes after me so that he can resume his relentless assault. Without any sort of energy or power left to access and all of my levels gone, the first hit from Julius blows up my only other good arm, which causes him pleasure. "AHHHHHHHGGG!" All I could do at this point was scream while people simply watched, unable to do anything to help me. Everyone that could fight simply turned around and returned to the mansion''s defense as I was the beacon of power for them, and if he could do this to me, then everyone else knew they couldn''t do shit to stop Julius. "You see that? These little flies understand their place and accept it! You''re the weird fly for trying to sit at the dinner table where you don''t belong." Julius cruelly knocks me down, and then he cuts off my left leg first so he can cause me even more pain, which he succeeds at. "AHHHHHGG! AHHGG! Just kill me! Just do it already!" I plead with the laughing monster as he places his fingers in my leg wound, causing me even more indescribable pain. The rest of my body twitches and moves violently, trying to get away from him, which only gives Julius more pleasure. "Kill you? Oh no, after that little stunt, I''ve chosen to keep you as my little pet. Of course, you won''t need any limbs, so here you go, you''ll just be a stump!" What came next was the forceful removal of my other leg, which sent me into shock. My body doesn''t even feel real at this point, nor does the blood gushing out of me while the man who did it to me laughs and giggles like he was having the time of his life. "That''s the look I was seeking; your glow is vanishing; you''ve finally lost all Hope. How sad." All I could think of was, ''That isn''t true.'' I guess deep down, I felt that maybe Lord Auri or even one of my mothers would come to my rescue, but maybe there was somebody who could help me. As the Ruler of Hope, the last thing I could do was lose that which I conquered, but even now, I couldn''t see any way out; I had given it my all and failed. That wasn''t my fault. It wasn''t my fault to have to face a monster with the face of a man. [Not too far away] "Gaia, don''t! I forbid you from interfering! Provoking a battle of such magnitude between Julius and me is not worth that child''s life, no matter their potential." I could hear Mother on the other side of the communication way, but how was I meant just to stand by and watch the whole thing happen!? "Mother, please! Let me help them! They''re just children, and they can''t even fight back! I can''t just stand here and do nothing!" I send back my message to my mother while my entire blood boils every time I see the man kick and punch that little girl who didn''t even look like a teenager yet without mercy or apparent reason. Chapter 55: The gray skinned man The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Interlude: The clash of two verses "AHAHA! BAM!" Dang it, man, I can never get time alone with the lord''s daughter, can I? All I wish to do is hit some of that royal puss, but I can never get my hands on her without things somehow going bad! Right now, the world went into an extraordinary stage of being with it, saying something about a world tournament and whatnot. "SUPER STACKED! SUPER STRENGHT!" It''s no big deal that monsters are suddenly appearing, as leveling up is always nice, and what I don''t like about it is that the legends about events like these always end up with some sort of bad thing happening to whatever world you''re put against, yet our chances of victory are high. My world has gone to war with many other worlds before, and well, we are still here so, whoever we go against this time surely stands no chance against seasoned veterans like us; how sad, though, to know that your world is doomed because it matched against us, ahaha! "Toshiro! Stop fooling around and help me!" My lady finally asks for my help after a while, and here I thought this chick said she could beat me up to a pulp if she wanted to; oh well, not everyone is as mighty as me, I guess. "Sorry, pal! Oni''s power! Oni''s mask! Oni roar!" Without further ado, I go to the rescue of my little princess by using one of my most overpowered hand-to-hand combat, which burns through a couple of my super stacked super strenght skills, but that was okay for the incredible amount of damage it left behind, practically cleaning out the entire battlefield with one move.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. If you''re wondering how our magical system works, then break no sweat about it; I''ll explain it to you in full detail, alright? Basically, this world relies on elemental magic, which is based on primal elements like water, dirt, air, fire, and light! There are a couple more elements, but these five tend to be the most commonly used. The way our system and powers work is a little different from other worlds, where other worlds have power-ups and leveling-up skills. In ours, you obtain stacks for every would-be level; for example, my super-stacked strenght is almost maxed out with my ability to access eight out of ten stacks already! The more stacks you''re able to obtain and activate at the same time, the stronger you become, and if you''re awesome like me, then your stacks even become visible behind your back like little marks that let your enemy know just how fucked they are as you gain more stacks. I don''t usually like to brag about it, but thanks to my trusty sword, chunchunmaru, I''ve become quite a menace! My sword also has its own stack system, which is so cool it roars every time I gain a stack, making it super easy to track how many I''ve got to use. Oh man, at first, I was pretty disillusioned about my Claymore sword when all I saw back then was a mere pile of bones in the shape of a sword. Still, after countless battles, it managed to stop a six-star sword while only being a four-star, so I couldn''t stop myself from falling in love with it. Not to mention that the sword is also made out of the bone remains of a freaking dragon! I mean, just how is that not cool for you!? Ahaha! I know for sure that this little puppy will pulverize whatever hero the world tournament throws at us. They simply don''t stand a chance against elites like us! [Battle field has been set, first world''s collision!] [{BAKEMON-ONI! How not to become a god} VS {So, I''m a witch, so what?}] Chapter 56: Hydra The fight soon resumed after my quick introduction to another reincarnation named Pan; I''ve got to hand it to the guy. If he hadn''t shown up when he did, I would be six feet under right now; Julius completely mopped the floor with me, reminding me of my weakness. The fight against Julius just proved my point even further. I''m leagues ahead of regular people, and that makes me a freak of nature, but compared to Julius and this new guy Pan, I''m nothing but a tiny little fly making random noise and being a burden to them. The world system is indeed extraordinary; how come I proliferate in such high leaps while regular people grow extremely slowly and in much smaller numbers? How come Julius is capable of holding massive amounts of energy like it''s no big deal and, worse of all, when it looks and sounds like he never had to earn any of his powers? The disparity between races is also nothing to scoff at. At the same time, witches grow considerably slower. It is also true that we live the longest among all other races, yet why would our aging process just happen to slow down at the perfect time? Something smells off from all of those details. It''s almost like this world is not even real; we are all living in a very complex world that doesn''t really exist. To further drive this point forward, the whole ''world tournament'' thing bugs me; how come there''s such a thing as a world tournament? Are we even real? [Last fifteen minutes remaining] [Deploying legendary beast test subjects] The divine system voice speaks in such a tone that I can''t help but get shivers down my spine as I watch in silence the battle that unfolds outside the walls. The soldiers bravely place their lives on the lines, all to keep the people inside the perimeter safe with the help of a strange woman and a gray-skinned male. Yet even with the support of two clearly elite subjects, the defense line has shrunk quite considerably. Now, all of that is threatened by the sudden appearance of a vast, tall cloud that materializes a rather large enemy. The cloud is dark and thick with shades of red. Inside the clouds, a shape can be seen forming ever so more menacing; the thing forming inside the cloud looks like a gigantic lizard-like monster with many heads. Could this world also have hydras like the ones from Legend in my world? Are things like that even real!? {Ode to Azhdaha - Yu peng chen} Soon, the ground shakes like crazy as the cloud slowly vanishes once the gigantic one-hundred-meter-tall hydra is finished. The hydra looks like a giant lizard with many heads and incredibly deadly looks and height. I mean, the whole thing was bigger than the Lord''s entire mansion. It was HUGE! Monsters appear out of nowhere during this event, and all of it sounds like a higher being designs it, but why would it be so elaborate just because? Was this world a show for some sort of deity or for the general public to view? Am I like a character inside a light novel? My train of thought is soon disrupted when the earth shakes even more violently, causing me to trip over a small rock. Whatever the reality of this world was, it was clear the designer did not intend to make it easy to discover music, even less when there are things like a massive hydra threatening my life right now. The hydra violently reminds everyone of the severity of the situation as it begins to shoot fire at the defense line. "SHIELDS!" The army commanders scream as the hydra pummels their line, followed by the quick action of our mysterious allies that try their best to distract the hydra with their incredible speed and strenght, yet not even they seem capable of damaging the hydra in any meaningful way. Then, the death toll increases even more. [Current number of casualties: 6,856,490] Almost seven million people worldwide have lost their lives during this intense battle, but ever since the creatures appeared, the death toll has only ramped up even more, gaining eight hundred thousand deaths within the first two minutes of their appearance; the whole thing must have been a bad joke.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I silently keep on watching as I try my best not to hurt myself even more. After all, I wasn''t in the condition to fight anymore. I had lost all of my MP, and all my remaining bars were below one hundred, including my HP, which meant I was a literal piece of fragile paper on the verge of death. Yet my flame did not burn out, burning harder than ever as I saw hopeless brave men charging a massive hydra forward, not leaving their battle posts for even a second; their commitment to fight simply shocked me to my core; how come they could keep fighting while I hid away like a coward? {Rumble Rumble} The hydra roars and stumps all over the battlefield, taking hundreds of lives every time it opens its mouth to shoot flames at the soldiers who kept on fighting even with the odds stacked against them, even though their strongest man ''Austin'' didn''t even make a dent in the hydra''s thick skin. "BURN!" Austin screams at the top of his lungs as he uses a unique fire ability that summons a massive flame bird out of his sword, crashing against the enormous hydra. However, the flame bird looks awfully small in comparison, like a tiny little songbird next to a pterodactyl. Even though his attack seemed futile and barely caused any damage to the hydra, this man kept on pushing forward along with the unlikely allies that I didn''t even know the names of. Everyone was fighting with all their might, but the hydra proved too much, even for that new guy, Pan. The hydra kept creeping forward ever so slightly, causing the people hiding behind the defense line to panic and start screaming like crazy instead of trying to improve things. Still, I understood their feelings of despair as I began to feel those same feelings myself when I saw that colossal thing effortlessly murdering thousands of soldiers like it was easy. "Looks like they are in trouble," Says a feminine voice right behind me. I knew that voice, which then was no surprise to me. Once I turned around, I saw Veronica standing there watching me. "I thought you were bedridden," I say to Veronica as she takes off her resting clothes just to show off her usual combat clothing, which wasn''t anything too fancy, just a metal skirt and a very tight metal corset to protect her chest and belly. "And I thought you were strong enough to face a thing like that on your own." Veronica placed her finger right where it hurt the most, but she was right; I thought of myself as she did of me. I thought I was invincible, but it turns out I''m far from it. "I''ve fought with everything I had; if I could still go and help, I would be there, but right now, I would only be a burden. I''m sorry." I say to Veronica, who only places her hand over my shoulder, handing me over some healing potions before she goes outside to fight right in the queue. Her body, still covered with some of those dark spots, soon clashes with the hydra that quickly pushes her far away, just like everyone else before her, but just like the others, she stands back up and flies back with all her strenght once again over and over. It was then that I thought of an idea as I watched the people around the mansion and outside around the perimeter panicking and screaming. Could I perhaps give the guys fighting a little boost with the help of my unique hope skill? Hope to rejuvenate? {Incursione - Yugo Kanno} Without much to lose, I soon ran outside to the panicking public and began to put an order in the people with a straightforward yet strange request from everyone. I knew the chances of my idea working were low, but in a moment like this, the people fighting needed all the help they could get, and if my idea worked, my skill could provide them with just enough power to push the enemy back. "I need everyone to calm down and start praying! Place your faith in me just once so that our defenders get the boost they deserve!" I scream at the top of my lungs to the people, who soon start to calm down once I begin to give them some small hope that maybe they could all contribute to the battle effort. While I try my best to gather some holy prayer magic, the people fighting the hydra are having a callous time getting their asses whopped by the creature, not being able to even damage the thing in any meaningful way, including Pan, the guy who had sent Julius running away. Perhaps the strenght of that man didn''t translate well against massive enemies, or maybe he had used all of his strenght against Julius and was thus weaker than before since he had to use a considerable amount of power to humiliate Julius in such a decisive fashion but whatever the case it was clear they all could use a little boost only further fueling my desire to help them. {Minute 1:20} "Holy magic! Hope unique skill! HOPE REJUVENATE!" I started to cast away whatever holy MP was coming my way toward the people fighting the hydra, consisting mainly of Pan, that weird new lady, Austin, and Veronica, all suddenly getting a white aura around them, which probably took them by surprise. Austin is suddenly able to get a massive hit on one of the creature''s legs, which seems to damage it in a meaningful way for once, causing one of the hydra''s legs to be heavily bleeding for a second before it quickly regenerates like a slime would. I didn''t exactly know how much of a boost I was giving all of them, but one thing was for sure: now that they had access to the holy power, I could provide them with the help of the people, their weapons, and techniques, finally seemed able to damage the hydra in a meaningful way. Still, I could only do so much as the technique began to take its heavy toll on my banged-up body, causing my nose to bleed a little bit just mere seconds after casting the skill. How long could I keep it up? I guess I was about to find out. Chapter 57: Princess The battlefield is as chaotic and hectic as it could be. The earth shakes and trembles with every step the hydra takes, inflicting fear in everyman''s heart, with the tiny few exceptions fighting back the hydra with their strenght and courage. Everyone was fighting however they could, yet all I could do was watch. "Mom, are we going to die?" I hear a little boy ask their mother that question behind me while I try to keep my spirits up. Hearing the despair in the voices of some only fueled me to want to do something more about it, but as it stood, I could barely help the people fighting the hydra for a couple of minutes at most as I was starting to feel incredibly weak. "Everything is okay, sweetie. Just trust these wonderful people to keep us safe; they all work hard for it." I can hear the kid''s mother trying her best to comfort her child, yet the kid can''t help but cry about it, which only further helps to break my heart even more. Wasn''t there more I could do? I asked myself, seeing how some people praying were about to reach their limits, with some even starting to pass out. Things on the frontlines weren''t looking much better as the soldier line began to ever so slightly fall back more and more thanks to the heavy loss of soldiers and overall lack of decent warriors helping out on the front lines left; the whole place was about to collapse which wasn''t helpful not when the hydra was still kicking everyone near it away. My nose soon started bleeding a lot, followed by my muscles cramping up enough to force me down to my knees. Yet, I still refused to deactivate the spell, which only served to keep on punishing my body, but I didn''t care about that, screw my feelings and discomfort; I told myself these people needed a hero, someone to stand up for them and fight for them and it that cost me my life so be it. "Lady Yoimiya, you''re pushing yourself too hard. You''ll end up dying! Please stop!" One of my maid staff tries hard to pull me away and force me to deactivate the spell, but I refuse, only giving her a clear order that she must follow. "Tell everyone who can still pray to do it until collapse; I will keep transforming their faith into magical energy for them to use." "But lady Yoimiya! You''ll die!" The maid tries to defy me once again, to which I respond with kindness and a little reassurance statement. "I understand, but rest assured that I do not plan on dying today; thank you for your concern; now, please go and tell everybody what I''ve told you." "Yes, lady Yoimiya." The maid responds as she leaves to carry out my orders. While still trying to stand up, I finally muster the inner strenght to push myself just a little bit further, forcing my body to stand up even when every muscle in my body hurts. Even when I didn''t feel like going further, I continued until I stood up firm again. The hydra desperately fights back the people attacking its limbs, leaving more wounds than before on its thick body. Still, to our demise, the damn thing starts shooting flames and light beams all over the battlefield damaging the soldier line even more. Not only that, but the number of monsters began to increase at a tremendous rate. The situation wasn''t looking good at all, with hundreds of soldiers losing their lives by the second. I couldn''t help but want to push myself even more, finally giving the radical idea to try and use a full counter on the hydra; perhaps if I could land a hit on it, I could kill it with its own attacks. More holy power soon arrives at my body thanks to the maid who does quick work out of everyone, combining them to lend me their faith just a bit more and just a little further, letting me continue the flow of holy magic toward the people fighting the hydra until I suddenly collapse to my knees again.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "UUUGH!" I can feel a heavy pressure over my body and soul, and while I still refuse to deactivate th spell, it simply stops on its own once my body refuses to keep going for whatever reason. I wasn''t strong enough; I wasn''t good enough; people would die because of my weakness; I couldn''t bear it; I couldn''t forgive myself if only I had been stronger. I begin to hit my fists against the ground in anger while tears of rage fall from my eyes, watching as the fighters stop damaging the hydra once again, thanks to the lack of Holy power. We had gotten so close to winning, but it ultimately came down to the weakest link breaking, which was me. I began to beat myself up even more, watching the death toll dramatically increase, followed by the realization that I might die today after all. Only the people fighting the hydra had the power left to even dodge the attacks of such a monster; if it came for me or the people behind me, then we wouldn''t stand a chance, and all because I couldn''t do more. {Oracle of deep waters - Yuxi Wang} "And I thought you were strong enough to face a thing like that on your own." "You''re nothing but a weak, pathetic fly trying to eat dinner at the king''s table." "You know better than anyone that she can''t go to magical school since she will not be able to learn magic in the usual way." All of those voices soon rush my mind, and it''s too overwhelming. I can''t help but cry more as I hear the voices inside my head judging me because they all expected more from me, and I failed to deliver even when I had promised to be better. I had failed everyone, including myself. What a joke. The hydra points one of its heads directly at where I''m standing, charging a powerful magical attack against me, and for a while, I just sit there waiting until I snap out of it. No, I''m not surrendering. I wasn''t a total loss; I hadn''t given it my all just yet; if I was going to do it, then I at least had to try and stand up before death and face it like a warrior. "INCOMING!" "BRACE YOURSELVES!" All the soldier leaders screamed in panic as they raised their shields while I walked forward, extending my hands in the hope of summoning a full counter in time, but I knew all too well it wouldn''t work. I was out of MP, SP, and Stamina, including all the Holy MP. I was out of all the bars except HP. "Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me." I didn''t even know what I was praying to or why I had suddenly remembered a line from the bible, but it only felt natural as the hydra unleashed its deadly charged beam toward us, covering the entire area in light. {Minute 0:49} With my eyes still closed, I fail to see how the light beam attack from the hydra halts mid-air while a gigantic dark shield stops it in its tracks, followed by a weird series of noises all around me, like the sounds of metal pieces falling over my body, around where armor would be which was my legs, chest, and arms. Everyone around me just gave me confidence as I heard the sounds of disbelief, finally giving me the strenght to open my eyes just to see the dark, massive shield between the hydra''s attack and the vulnerable people behind the frontlines hiding behind me. [Successor found] The skies soon opened broad as an intense ray of light poured from the heavens down on me. A small handheld shield suddenly began to materialize over my left arm, right over the new pieces of armor I had just gotten, as tiny little dark shields appeared all around the battle line, giving the soldiers a deserved break. Not only does the shield take me by surprise, but it also seems to take everyone fighting the Hydra by surprise as well. As the dark shield does what I wanted to do before acquiring the new gadget on my arm, it absorbed all of the hydra''s power and threw it back at it, successfully blowing half its body away. Only after the dark shield hurts the hydra in such a way do I notice the little diadem thing around my head. The diadem looked pretty around my head, yet it reminded me of someone. I had seen such a thing before, but I couldn''t remember from where until I remembered the queen''s last words before saving the remaining witch population. It couldn''t be. Had I become worthy of such a thing? Me, of all people? [Acquiered title: {Witch Princess}] Chapter 58: Audit part 1 {Sobibor camp 1942} "Dad, why do we have to get rid of the Jews again?" I asked my father, who was currently serving in the concentration camp known as ''Sobibor.'' The TV ads and the propaganda machine said that the Jews in these places lived fine, fulfilling lives while working for the benefit of our society, but from what I had seen, the opposite was the case. "Because Jews are the enemy of the people. Give those Jews freedom, and they will take over your nation." My father responds while he pads my head, which brings comfort to my heart, finally letting me turn a blind eye to the unjust way of life the people living in the camps were having. Yet something felt odd as I began to look around the place; things weren''t quite matching right; a couple of people walking by didn''t have faces, nor did the Jews walking inside the camp; only a few people had them. I slowly walked back to look at things a little better until I felt a slight tug on my shoulder. My father''s hand pulled me back to him, which took me by surprise until I realized that my father had suddenly also lost his face. Seeing how everyone had lost their face made me panic, causing me to try and look around for a mirror to see if I still had a face, but once I found a nearby car, all I could see was an empty body without a face or a head. The scenery quickly swapped to another place and another year to somewhere a little earlier when we were having a dinner party with some top officials of the Nazy army. I was dressed in a tiny suit with some very elegant shoes and my classic good boy hairstyle to the side of my head. I could remember this dinner like it had been just yesterday, with it being the moment I fell deeply in love with a beautiful young lady named ''Sara,'' a Jewish girl who worked as a dishwasher and overall maid around the house. Sara was gorgeous, with her green eyes and pearly white skin, as well as her amazing dark hair. I never really understood the reasoning behind her not being allowed to play with me or vice versa. I wasn''t allowed to spend much time with her either. I was constantly told that she was supposed to be my enemy, someone I should always look down on, but I couldn''t do it. I had read the bible a couple of times already, and I just couldn''t understand why I had to be cruel and unreasonable to Sara or the rest of the Jews, for that matter. All I saw was that people who disobeyed the system of discrimination always ended up with bruises or outright death, which was enough for me to keep my opinion to myself. "Hey there, Chris." An all too familiar voice calls my name from behind me, causing me to tear up a little bit as I still didn''t know if what I was seeing was real or not based on the last memory vanishing, but once I turn around, everything looks normal and real, right before me there she was. "Sara," A very dull and quiet name leaves my body while I extend my hand toward the beauty I had fallen in love with for quite some months already. I was expecting my hand not to be able to touch her face, but it did, which seemed to startle Sara as she blushed a little bit once I did that.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Chris, are you okay?" Sara asks me in her very gentle voice tone, and with her striking green eyes that pierced right through my heart, I would indeed be willing to kill someone for her without being overly romantic. "Sara! I''ve missed you!" I cried out loud as I grabbed her to pull her near me for a warm hug, which only caused her to blush even more, but I didn''t care; for all I knew, this could be the last time I saw her. "My lord, Chris, we shouldn''t; people might see us." Sara reminded me of the situation with my race and my culture somehow hating their kind, which, for whatever reason, I was supposed to hate. Yet I couldn''t get myself to do that as Sara was one of them, and I didn''t feel anything but affection toward them. "I know. Let''s go to my room; I''ll show you the train track my father got me for Christmas." I soon pulled a timid Sara along with me while being extremely careful not to be seen by anyone since I didn''t want Sara to get in any trouble due to my irresponsibility. Moments later, we finally got to my room, where I had my toys and the train track running all over my room since it was a high-quality one made funnily enough by a foreign company. "Did you build all of this?" Saras asks me while holding my hand. "Yeah, I did with some slight help from my father," I lied to her a little there since it had been mostly my dad who had assembled most of it. I just took care of the trains and other small things, so I technically helped. "Do you ever think we will be able to be together?" Sara''s memory suddenly asks me a profound question. I never remember her asking, but it all makes sense as she slowly vanishes. {Contrabass - Kevin Penkin} Sara''s memory soon begins to vanish right under me as her flesh turns to mush all of a sudden, leaving me with no other option but to cry out loud at whatever was causing me such trauma; I wanted to go back to Sara! I had to save her at all costs. I couldn''t forget that part of my memory! NOOO! The scenery changes once again. This time, it was right to the time I had to kill Sara with my own hands after being discovered kissing her. We were outside on a rainy day, surrounded by a couple of soldiers, including my dad, who all gave me a gun and an order to follow. "She has poisoned your mind and brainwashed you! Therefore, it must be you who kills her!" My father pressed the gun to my chest once again, finally forcing me to grab the gun from his hands to point it at a crying Sara, who was already on her knees waiting to die by my hand, but why? "I can''t do this," I respond to my father, who slaps me right after, followed by several kicks from the surrounding officers who began to tease my father because of my weakness. "Looks like your boy is a Kike-loving traitor, Lieutenant Claus." "Must break your heart to have given birth to an inferior child." Everyone begins to mock me, my father, who finally is enough for him to grab me and my arms to forcefully move my arms and point the weapon toward Sara, who simply looks me dead in the eye. Seeing that I didn''t want to do it, she merely smiled at me and closed her eyes. "AHHHHHHH!! WHY!?" The sound of the gun shooting and the dead body of my girlfriend falling against the ground finally breaks away whatever illusion trick was going on, revealing a white room where Sara''s dead corpse still lies right before me, slowly turning into ashes. "You must be Yoimiya or, well, Christopher, whatever suits you better." A very raspy and old voice talks to me from behind a chair that suddenly appears just a couple of meters away from me to my right hand. "And you are?" I ask back to the voice, who quickly responds. "I''m the original creator of the Queen''s crown, the original Witch Queen who you will become next." {Fade to black until the next chapter} Chapter 59: Audit part 2 "The crown thinks you''re a worthy candidate for the throne, but it all ultimately comes down to me." The lady sitting on the throne before me, claiming to be the Witch Queen, suddenly tells me that she will vet my candidacy or whatever she meant by that. The Witch Queen stares right deep into my fractured soul, which still doesn''t seem to have an accurate shape of my current body or my old one. I looked like a weird amalgamation of two incompatible bodies because I had a girl''s body with the head of a boy, specifically my old face and hair. After the Witch Queen finishes staring me down, the floor opens from below me again, causing me to fall under it as the Witch Queen follows right behind me while speaking in a tongue I can''t understand for once, as if I had suddenly forgotten the language of the new world. "What are you!? WOAAAH!" Thousands of my old and new memories start playing all at once at the same time. As I fall through all of them, I can feel how my soul is slowly ripped to shreds, forcing my shape to take another form even stranger than before, with literally half of my body turning into that of my old self, followed by my new Yoimiya body. "You still haven''t come to terms with your reincarnation, but that''s not it, right? You''re hiding more." The Witch Queen looks at me once again, this time piercing my soul in a literal way, causing my body to take the shape of another girl, one that I hadn''t remembered at all. I had no recollection of that shape. My new shape was that of a little girl around age twelve with a short haircut like that of a Jew inside a concentration camp or something of the sort. "So that this is your original soul, I wonder why you don''t seem to remember." The Witch Queen looks at me once again, this time breaking the floor once again, this time dropping through a white-covered hole. {Somewhere in Germany 1935} "Mom, why do we have to wear these things?" I ask someone who materializes out of nowhere and ends up being a young lady around her late twenties with long brown hair and a very modest dress. I, for once, had long hair again and also the body of a girl again, yet something felt odd. I felt watched, which caused me to look around before the lady before me spoke once again. "It''s the Fuhrer''s decree; it''s just a little patch, and it doesn''t seem too bad on you." The lady, who I assumed had been my mother at some point, pats my head, which comforts me, yet as soon as I feel some sort of security, I see an old lady looking at me from across the road. Cars were running all over the street, and more were parked alongside the edges of the same street. Yet, the lady simply began to walk forward without a care for the cars crossing, making me assume she would get run over, but she did not get run over at all; in fact, she simply walked right through the moving cars like it was no big deal. "It seems as though you''re neither Yoimiya nor Christoper. Yet even I can''t read your real name, how curious," The old hag says as she finishes crossing the road, suddenly hitting me with the reality that this whole place was simply some sort of memory of mine, but it felt all too real; it made me question my entire existence. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Why are you here?" I yell at the old lady, who doesn''t seem to be visible to my mother or anyone else for that matter since nobody reacted to the old lady crossing the street like that in the first place. "Are you okay? There''s nobody there." My mother asks me while I point at the old hag, who smiles at me. {Requiem: Dies irae - Verdi (arrangement)} "WOAH!" The ground opens up again right below my feet again, this time with the old lady smiling the whole time, falling alongside me in a more controlled fashion, of course. The hole to which I fall this time is dark and grim, nothing like the previously white calm path I had taken for the memory of my mother. The scenery changes again. This time, it was me again, the new me; it was Yoimiya''s body, but it wasn''t one of my memories at all but the memories of a baby walking through the house while a dark substance watched over her the whole time, yet the kid in the memory simply treats the dark blob like a little imaginary friend. "You seem to think your reincarnation had anything to do with your dark magic powers, but the truth seems to be that you simply took over a body with a natural talent for it; in other words, you were the prophecy child." The Witch Queen appears once again right before my tiny little body as she plays around with the black blob as well. "Give him back! I want it!" My body responded to her taking away my little toy thing with a voice and decision-making that wasn''t my own, and then everything shifted into a little older version of myself around the age I got reincarnated into the body of the little girl named ''Yoimiya.'' "I wonder how you even came to be since Dark magic chose you; it would be impossible for you to have taken this body unless." The Witch Queen points her finger at me again, pushing me against some sort of invisible wall behind me, causing me to break the wall and transform again into the shape of Christoper at the time of death. "Die you german scumbag!" The soviet soldier screams as he pushes his entire weight over me, finally piercing me entirely. The shock slows everything down for me as I scan my surroundings, seeing all the destruction as I die. I can feel my heart stopping. I can feel my body shutting down as I bleed out profusely with the soviet soldier having a field day on me with his bayonet over and over again. STOP IT! I''M ALREADY DEAD! STOP UGH! He keeps on stabbing me again and again until I pass out with the one last strike directly to the face. The soldier then spits on my body as he leaves the area to fight. My body then gets thrown into the same ditch I fell in after being shot, and my consciousness vanishes into nothing. In this state, I can see the entire city as I ascend. Yet something was different this whole time: an old lady watched over me the entire time from above and laughed while she saw me die. My soul soon arrived at the place where everything took place, where I once met with the demon for the first time, which caught the attention of the Witch Queen. "You!" "YOU!" "Another chance," "Chance," "Innocent death," "Second try," "Reincarnation," "Not suitable for the afterlife," "Quest," "Must defeat!" "Become," "Overlord," "Overlord!" "They always lose!" "LOSE!" I was even more scared as the creatures whispered in my ear with creepy ghost-like voices and diabolical tones. The scene was a perfect copy one to one, which caused the Witch Queen to pause the entire scene to analyze the demon blob, which looked like a dark cloud around me now that I could see everything from a 3rd perspective. "Who in the hell is that? I''ve never seen such a creature before." The Witch Queen stares at the demon thing, and then she says it perplexedly. "Uriel? Why does he care what happens in other worlds? I thought he didn''t care." The demon suddenly reacts to the presence of the Witch Queen as if it can sense that it is being watched, even though it is all a memory. "What are you doing here, Witch?" The demonic voices suddenly turn down a little bit, sounding less threatening, to which the Witch Queen responds with a simple yet short answer. "Performing an Audit." The demon figure gets a physical shape out of the darkness of the clouds around it. End of part 2 until part 3 ;P Chapter 60: Audit Veredict "So you think that allows you to mess with time and reality itself, bending the laws of nature to your benefit?" The creature who appeared out of the dark fog suddenly accused the Witch Queen of bending the rules of nature, which only confused me even more. Weren''t those events just my memories? Had it all actually replayed in real-time?! "Oh, like you''re the one to talk, Uriel; I thought you guys were forbidden from reincarnating people after the incident from last time." The Witch Queen responds with such a cheeky tone and attitude that it just makes the whole thing seem like a poorly written-comedy. Ahaha, get it? Because we are in a comedy bit and it''s Rumiko who wrote it, sorry :c "Fair enough, Witch, I will let you off the hook if you promise not to tell the big guy I broke the rules again." The thing called Uriel seems all docile and ready to negotiate with the Queen, which only makes me even more terrified of her. Hadn''t she died centuries ago already? How was she still around? Was she so powerful that even when she died, she could keep on living?! "No problem, Uriel, I will keep your secret safe. Just one last thing, did you reincarnate this fella before they became Christopher?" The Witch Queen pats my head as soon as she mentions me clearly wanting to get information from the Demon Uriel. "They had never been reincarnated before; there was no trace of it when I pulled away their soul." The demon Uriel looks confused and also a little perplexed, but everything seems to clear up once the Witch Queen shows her my forgotten suppressed memories of the 1930s. "There might be more like you in the lord''s house or someone capable of doing what you guys do, but better and more discreetly since not even I can find out who reincarnated them the first time." The Witch Queen tells this to the Demon Uriel, who nods along until he declares his statement. "I will have to look into that. It''s very possible I''ve been set up, damn it!" The demon Uriel soon vanishes into ashes, finally leaving me alone with the Witch Queen one last time as we float through an empty void of space with me just standing there confused about everything. "Say, little one, do you think you''re up to the task of trying to match or surpass my power?" The Witch Queen asks me directly while she continues to pat my head, yet I don''t have a clear answer for her. Was I really committed to this new world and actually taking over such an important position, or was that the system''s holy power that had shaped my mind?You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "I don''t know," I respond to the Witch Queen, who takes her hand off my head as she quickly fires back at me. "What is it that stops you from doing so? Is it the fact you seek a different life?" The Witch Queen asks me another one of those questions that hit me deep in my heart, suddenly changing my shape to that of Yoimiya''s. "I just don''t know if this is what I genuinely want or if it''s the consequence of the holy titles changing my train of thought. I feel like I''m being forced to accept it because that''s what a saint would do, but I''m no saint. I''m not a clearly good person; I''m just morally neutral." The Witch Queen raises her eyebrows for a couple of seconds before analyzing me once again just to answer me with a crud, nonchalant answer. "I get it, but fear not, for you are not compromised. You couldn''t unlock the cursed series when you wanted to because all your souls shared one thing in common: you''re all naturally driven to do good." "Naturally driven?" I ask the Witch Queen back, and she quickly fires back. "Yes, usually such botched reincarnations where souls merge all end up badly, but you''re somehow fine because neither of your souls is willing to fully suppress the others, instead choosing to work together. It''s like all of you three fused to give birth to a 4th person who is the current you." I stared back at the Witch Queen, confused and perplexed on purpose because I hadn''t understood everything she had said. So I was three people all at once, and neither of them at the same time?! What the fuck!? How was I meant to cope with that fact? Was there anything I could do to make things right? You know, separate my souls and rebirth them into new bodies so they could all live happy lives? "I know what you''re thinking, and all I will say before you decline the offer again is that your idea would require an immense amount of power, which the crown could help you reach faster." The Witch Queen hit me right where my weakness was, leaving me with no option but to accept her offer. "I accept to be your successor for the good of these souls who I must free from this endless emotional limbo; I owe it to them." The Witch Queen looks at me happy while she writes something on my forehead with her fingernails that could write on me for whatever reason. "Good then; from now on, I will accept and pass your first audit so that you might officially be declared Witch Princess. I will audit you again once you''re ready to become Queen." The Witch Queen places her hand on my head next, finally throwing me back to my new world, where my soul crashes into my unconscious body in the middle of a room. "Oh my god!" I scream as soon as I wake up in the real world inside my actual feeling bleeding body while Veronica sleeps in a chair next to me, clearly tired of looking out for me for what looked to be a couple of days. I had no idea how long I had been out, so I couldn''t tell. V21: Goblin VS Goblins Forging metal to the desired shape has more to it than you realize; for beginners, the mere fact the speed and strenght of your strikes determine how long the piece of metal will stay hot is simply mind-blowing to me. I learned this last time from watching Baba work and wondered how the old hag always had to use the blaster far less than me. I watched the old hag for a while longer to determine why she always seemed to use the blaster far fewer times than me until I realized she moved far faster and better than me. As far as I was concerned, I didn''t get it much, but one thing was clear: speed was part of it, so I would have to get a better rhythm. I''ve only been forging stuff for a couple of weeks under Baba''s guidance, but I''ve already got quite good at it for someone as weak as myself, as Baba put it, but that was not enough for me. If I ever wanted to become the best at the craft, then I would have to beat Baba, and she still beat me in everything. My speed for finishing projects was far behind that of someone like her; my end products were not nearly as well made even though we used the same tools, materials, and techniques. I was just missing those little subtle details, like the fact that Baba didn''t need to reheat her metal as much as I did. Things like those had messed with the end quality, right? So ever since I''ve been able to forge and afford materials to practice with, I haven''t stopped practicing this every day nonstop until my body collapses out of pure exhaustion. I''ve even gained a couple of levels from all the hard work. It''s not like I can see my stats, so I''m kind of in the dark about how much progress those levels are getting me. Yet one thing was sure: I would need weapons if I intended to gain my freedom and rescue Alice someday! LOTS OF WEAPONS! I might not be the strongest or fastest thing alive, but if I build enough weapons to use against the enemies, I will win, or at least I hoped. At the end of the day, it''s all just simple wish casting; a goblin like me has no chance of ever beating a human or anyone in hand-to-hand combat unless the human is naive or is attacked by a bunch of goblins at once. The reality of goblins is ruthless and grim in this world. Goblins are far weaker and dumb than humans, noted by the mere fact weapon building for humans is so advanced, yet a spear for a goblin is like a trebuchet for a human. The sun suddenly hits my face as I stop dreaming and wake up in the middle of a bright, shiny day. "Oh man, alright, it''s time to go gather the usual materials," I say to myself as I wake up from my slumber. Every morning, before any work can be done, I''ve got to run into the woods to gather some materials. Not only do I have to collect some stuff but going outside the town also allows me to have some privacy, if you know what I mean. You can call me nasty or criticize me all you want, but I''ve got to at least beat it up once a week, or I will go literally insane while I live surrounded by these plumpy, curvy women at the age of a teenager in this new small body, my sexual drive is just through the roof in here. Stolen story; please report. It''s pretty funny how quickly I adapted to using skirts and dresses as well; you''d think I would be ashamed or feel weird about it, but honestly, dresses are pretty freeing, man. Sure, I''ve got to be careful not to show off my crotch, but aside from that, walking is a little easier, and I have complete freedom of movement. My only concern regarding my attire is that I will be in a Yaoi hentai manga if this light novel ever gets published by some big studio or publishing house. I can already see the pervs saying, ''I love you, Pan-Kun!'' ''Pan-san''s butt is so cute!'' Oh gosh, no. Luckily for me, the chances of that ever happening are small, so there''s not much to worry about in that department. What I should worry about for now is to keep up the facade, or I will lose my penis and my head, most likely. These witches are crazy in the department of hating men. I mean, they really hate them with a passion! I''m no one to judge them or anything, but they seem pretty hateful even by my standards, and I come from a timeline where the women claim there''s a patriarchy oppressing them while the opposite is the case! Is that going to get me canceled on Twitter? Oh boy, I would love it if that were the case. Is it clear that I miss my phone or what? I mean, I love magic as much as the next guy, but aside from work, there''s not really much to look up to in this world. There are no such things as movies or replayable music, no TikTok or youtube shorts, nothing to read or print, not to mention the lack of porn. I do sometimes miss those things, even if it''s been quite literally years since my death. As far as today''s events, there wasn''t much I wanted to get done other than to practice the hammering technique that Baba used all the time; aside from that, I had nothing planned, so my morning routine felt empty until I chose to walk out further than I had ever before. The fresh air of nature was quite refreshing while the sounds of the forest calmed my nerves down to zero until I heard a random leaf crunch not too far away, immediately putting me on edge. For a second, I looked around me, but I didn''t see anything, so I relaxed again, assuming it had been a squirrel or maybe another type of rodent. "Uhm, these mushrooms would be nice in a stew today. It''s quite a cold day." I once again simply talk to myself in an effort not to feel so lonely in the woods, but I''m surprised when something actually answers my comment with a response of its own. "You would be tastier," something behind me says, followed by the feeling of something pointy against my back, which quickly makes me drop everything I had in my hands. The voice sounded raspy and quite distorted, almost like my father, I would say, which clues me as to what the creature behind me was. "No need to fight between goblins, is there?" I tell the goblin behind me, yet he doesn''t believe me; instead, he chooses to laugh and call out his party to show itself, revealing a small group of ten around me. "You can''t be goblin! You Witch! You dress like a witch, talk like a witch, walk like a witch! YOU A WITCH!" The goblin behind the surrounding ones and I are all fooled by my appearance, which honestly speaks to Mother''s fantastic job with my disguise if not even my own kind could tell me apart. Still, I had to try and get the point across to the goblins before they tried anything stupid since I didn''t want to fight. Not only would it go badly for me, but I could also end up dead. Dying right now was not an option as I still hadn''t rescued Alice, so that was out of the question. "My name is my proof; I''m pan," I say to the goblins, who all keep laughing while the one with the tip of his spear against my back removes my little hair bow. "Dumb name, you not goblin!" "Kill them now!" "Revenge!" "They kill us!" "Kill the Witch!" "Witch must die!" "They no mercy!" All the goblins around me suddenly start chanting all that nonsense while I slightly panic since I was caught with my pants down. Basically, how would I even beat ten warrior-class goblins? Or even outrun them!? V22: Pan gets humiliated AGAIN Well, my odds aren''t looking so good. I don''t know how strong I''ve become with work alone, and I also have no way of telling how strong my opponents are; it''s like I''m destined to fail no matter what. The goblins all start moving closer and closer to me, displaying their knives and rustic spears while the one with his on my back tries to stab me. Naturally, I respond against the one closest to me by trying my luck against them with a punch that sends the little goblin flying across the field. Man! Had I become that strong? I guess I do work my ass off every day, so it was about damn time I gained some strenght! It would be nice to tell my level, though; going by, I have no clue how much stronger I am besides sending a goblin flying just now. "Kill the Witch!" All the goblins start coming at me in a very uncoordinated attack that I can take advantage of by evading attacks while trying to find a way back to town or near it so the golems would save me. If I could find a way to get back inside the radius of the defense golems, then I would be fine since I''m on the whitelist, while these goblins probably were not. Yet something feels awful about the moment; I know these goblins can''t tell I''m one of them, but was that how they constantly interacted with humans? No wonder they hate us! "GAAAAHH!" One of the goblins is faster than the others and even faster than me, which allows him to catch up just to try and stab me with its knife like I would let him. The dumb idiot chose to jump toward me, so I simply aimed my punch against his groin, probably deactivating him as he stayed as still as a rock once he fell. The following two goblins soon receive the same fate as I kick them out of the way. Now more confident in my strenght, I choose to attack way more boldly, knowing that my punches and kicks are strong enough to hurt them. The two little goblins also fly across the field and crash against some trees, leaving me with six very lively fellas. "You sure you want more of this mother fuckers!? I will pulverize you to death!" I scream at the goblins, who stop for just a second before coming at me again, leaving me with no other choice but to bait them into attacking me one by one by running back and stopping once in a while. My confidence reaches an all-time high as I disable two more goblins, which finally seems to scare the remaining four as they stop coming at me, making me believe they''ve stopped fighting. I finally lower my fists and relax a little until they start moving again. "Oh, come on!" The remaining four goblins all try to rush me at the same time, but this time, instead of running, I just crouch, grab some dirt with my right and left hand, and throw it at the goblin''s eyes, which blinds them all for a couple of seconds. I might not be a fighter, but I''m still smart! I tell myself while feeling really good inside.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Yet, at the peak of my confidence, I let my guard down just enough for one of the remaining four goblins to cut my arm slightly with their knife. The cut isn''t deep or anything, but I immediately start feeling a little dizzy, even with such a shallow cut. "It''s not even that deep." I place my hand over my little cut and look back at the goblin who did it as his smile widens, followed by a sharp disorientation thanks to the increasing feeling of nausea. Since when did goblins use poison or other stuff like that in their weapons? Was it just used against people? I never really got more than one hunt in, so I didn''t know, but it could be possible. Thinking about it makes sense, how else would some weak goblins stand a chance to survive in the wilderness!? Oh gosh, such an oversight on my part, and it was about to cost me big time because I was starting to see double, making it incredibly hard to dodge, which led to a second cut on my abdomen. "AHHHG!" The pain numbed down a little bit when the second cut hits, but the nausea symptoms doubled, so I stopped giving a damn about precision and just started throwing punches, sometimes landing but mostly just missing, which led to more and more cuts. "Fuck!" What the fuck did I think was going to happen!? I''ve never fought anyone in my entire life, not even in my previous life. I had no idea what I was doing the whole time, but I refused to let this be my end, which must have been why I kept going. A couple of minutes go by where I keep the goblins at bay by miraculously punching them and kicking them away for a couple of rounds more until I''m too weak and disoriented to land anything anymore, leading to one of the goblins to grab my leg mid-kick. "Uh?" I could feel my leg stuck in something, which then felt sturdier and studier until I couldn''t move anymore, leaving me exposed with one leg up into the air, but just when I thought they would finish me, whoever was grabbing my leg chose to twist it hard enough to trip me over. The awful laughter of the goblins makes me angry, but then it all comes down as they intended it to. I suddenly start feeling kicks and stabs all over me, making me cry out loud in pain. "I''m one of you! AHHHHG! I''m one of you~" I try to tell them again that they were attacking one of their own, but they don''t seem to care as they continue to kick me and punch me all together. All I could do on the floor was cover my head to try and prevent a brain injury and cry out loud in pain while they began to hit me with the nonlethal part of their axes and spears so they could extend my physical punishment before they killed me or whatever they wanted to do. It only takes a couple of hits before I start feeling bones breaking inside my body, followed by bleeding and pain. Up next, they all begin to rip my clothes off, starting with the top part, which was the most heavily armored one, requiring the use of their knives and little stone axes to take apart. ''I''m not like them. I''m not like them!'' I keep telling myself that while anger brews deeper and deeper again, rekindling that hatred flame that mother had put out a couple of months ago, I was starting to hate my own race since these interactions were the sole reason my previous life got ruined; their savage nature and lack of empathy made me sick. I went through hell and more because of savage goblins like these. I kept telling myself while visually, my soul broke its chains. I suffered like an animal inside that hole for who knows how long because of savages like these; they''re not like me, and I''m not like them; I deny them; I don''t like them; I want them dead. [Cursed series] [Wrath meter: 50%] Chapter 61: Lord Auris deal "You''re finally awake, Yoimiya, or should I say your Highness?" An all too familiar voice talks across the room, which I instantly recognize. Lord Auri stood firm right by the door, still quite banged up, but at least he was okay now, I assumed. "Wait a minute. How do you?" I don''t even get to finish my sentence before Auri cuts me off quite boldly. "How do I know? I knew Claudia too well; every world leader knew her; that thing in your head is hers, which can only mean you''re their successor." Wow!? How the fuck? Since when was he so bright? "I mean, yeah, you nailed it, but why would you be here, and why keep me around? I hurt you, and that put your entire nation at risk. Why haven''t you kicked me out yet?" I say to King Auri while he simply sips his cup of hot tea without caring about my concern. "Are you joking? You''re famous around my whole nation, and the tale of your heroic acts this time has spread like wildfire across the world; kicking you out of my house would make me look like an asshole." Lord Auri finishes drinking his tea before he comes a little closer to me without waking up poor Vera. "Listen, I''ll cut to the chase. The fire nation has always been at odds with the Holy City and its devious religion, and I doubt you are on good terms with them as one of the few witch survivors." Auri basically drops his cards on the table, and I cannot deny that all that he says is right; I did start to hate the word of god religion and that arrogant pope, not to mention Julius, who worked with them. "What is it you want?" I ask Auri before he continues on his high horse. "An alliance, we share things in common as leaders of people who hate the church. I could be of great help for the Witch Nation to regain its footing so we can take down those church douches once and for all." Auri once again strikes me right where I like it; I was getting tired of getting my ass kicked so often, might as well try and help. "Is that it? I doubt someone like you would do this out of the kindness of their heart; tell me what you really want, Auri." Lord Auri looks at me, surprised for a second, before making an annoyed face, probably as he realizes I''m not as naive as he thought.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "You''re sharp for a kid, and I guess there''s no hiding it. I seek to establish my nation as the peak of human power; I simply request the help of a powerful, convenient ally." Auri finally drops his act and reveals what he truly is after, but I simply don''t understand why would it even matter if his kingdom was known as the peak of humanity. "Why would that matter?" I asked him, and he quickly responded. "Our nation does not believe in the word of god. We worship another higher being who blesses all of the members of the Wesson Family with its power. Due to our differences in religion, most of the world wishes to destroy us in the name of holy war all the time; defeating the papal state would send a clear message to everyone." So that would explain how Austin, Auri, and Bartholomew all had access to that weird firepower, but wait a minute, did that mean Dad was part of the Wesson family? Why would he live like a guard in a small town if he were royalty? "Do we have a deal?" Auri asks me while I slowly come out of bed. "We do. As far as I''m concerned, the church attempted to kill me not too long ago. They tried to assassinate me, and it almost worked. Me being alive is nothing short of a miracle." I had to be realistic about my next move forward, but what Auri offered wasn''t bad at all; this way, many witches would be able to stop being persecuted if they could make it to me, which would be for the best for everyone. I may disagree with Auri on many things, but I had to look at things from a more objective viewpoint. I had to think of the options I had as a princess. Sure, I may be able to make it outside without the help of some royalty, but how many Witches would continue to struggle without anyone willing to help them? I had to offer those a path to a more peaceful life, and Auri could do that. "Then it''s settled; I will provide you with the funds necessary to gather Witches among the land if you need me to," Auri speaks with such a calm tone that I almost forget that he had been bedridden for a long time, reinforcing my curiosity. "How come you''re all fine now? You had a magical dysfunction when I passed out." A little ashamed, Auri then begins to tell me all about the grey-skinned man and the other gal, who I never learned the name of; he tells me how they basically healed him as a cool little goodbye, making me even more curious. Who were those guys to begin with? Why did some super-powerful people show up to help us like that? "Did you know any of them before this disaster?" I ask Lord Auri, who quickly shakes his head in denial, followed by a quick "Never heard of them before, did you?" He asks me right away. "Nope. I was hoping you would know." "All I know is that they are related to the House of Spades, which is quite a shady organization I would rather not deal with. They honestly all sound like trouble, so I''d rather not mess with them too much, and neither should you." V23: Okonomiyaki "Looks like you''re in trouble," A voice nearby reminds me of someone, yet I cannot remember who it was until I turned around to look at the beautiful elf killer, Okina. The look in her eyes told me everything; she had seen it all and was waiting to intervene at the very last second. "Run!" All the goblins suddenly stopped trying to hurt me, and as soon as they recognized the lady who had a very sharp and wide smile on her, it honestly made me question if I was part of the villain side of the story with a teammate who looked like she did. "Mana flow, third movement! Windblades of hell!" Okina casts a spell or skill that I had never heard in a way I had not seen before. ''Mana flow''? What could that magic be? Whatever the case might''ve been, the skill was clearly meant for AOE damage as the blades she summons divide multiple times until there are ten of them. Once the wind blades divide into ten, these same blades fly forward, chasing down the fleeing goblins. The goblins try their best to evade the blades or fight them off, but they all are eventually pierced through with the blades from the spell-like they didn''t even stand a chance, to begin with. "Sorry about those goblins. We usually purge them before they get too close, but we missed a couple during our last patrol." Okina calmly taps my head to comfort me now that she completely erased the goblins who tried to commit what looked like sexual assault on me. Oh man, I can already see rule 34. "You guys purge them?" I ask back at Okina since that bit of information did seem important as I myself am a goblin in nature. "Yes, goblins are pests, like cockroaches or rats. If you let them spread and grow, they will eventually overwhelm your territory; luckily, they are all low intelligence, so their magical powers and weapons are much inferior to ours." Okina said right to my face as if trying to imply something. Had she seen something under my skirt or something while I was fighting?! "Why are you looking at me like that?" I ask back at her, followed by her quick response when she knees me with so much strenght it knocks all the air out of my lungs, followed by a weird feeling inside me which feels warm and strange. "You''re radiating cursed mana, just who are you really? No simple elf girl radiates so much cursed mana like that." Okina mentions once again, and to her credit, the flame I felt before did seem to calm down again once she hit me with her power, but why would I be radiating this ''cursed mana'' as she put it, and why didn''t the others notice?The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "How could you tell?" I ask Okina, who proceeds to apply healing magic on me, slowly closing up my wounds and scratches. "I have a keen sense for things like mana and magicules. I can see it all too well with my elemental sight." Okina points out to her left eye, which suddenly changes colors from deep green to gray, followed by another change into a dark void of nothing. "What is that?! What''s wrong with your eye!?" I ask Okina, who laughs at my question, thinking it is something to laugh about, and then her eyes return to normal. "It''s the advanced version of the skill ''magical sense,'' it''s quite useful if you don''t have the skill appraisal, and it''s also much faster at gauging your opponent''s raw power." There she was again, that damned appraisal skill I had heard of so much already; just how cracked would that even be!? "You know a lot about skills and magic! It''s amazing! Could you teach me?!" Okina quickly walks a little away from me as soon as I throw my question at her, followed by a quick but straightforward. "No, thank you." "I''m not a good teacher, and besides, I find kids quite annoying if I''m honest with you." Okina''s words are quite relatable to me; of course, nobody would accept a student like that. What was I thinking? But just when I had lost all hope, a voice reopened the conversation. "Oh, come on, babe, if you are to be a mother with me, then you have to start liking kids at some point, don''t you agree?" Another gorgeous beauty says from behind both Okina and me, and by the look on Okina''s face, it was somebody she clearly liked. "Ariel!? What are you doing here!? I thought you would sell some Okonomiyaki''s in the town''s square." A little ashamed, Okina now suddenly tries to hide behind me as if she has something to hide. The Okonomiyaki thing did cause me some curiosity, even if the drama didn''t; how come they knew of a Japanese dish and even pronounced it like we did!? "And you were supposed to help me with it this time, did you forget?" The newly introduced Ariel looked like a vein would pop out of her forehead any second now, and to my surprise, Okina used me as an excuse like a little runt! How could she use me as a shield?! I''ve got my ass kicked already! You deal with your problems on your own! "I didn''t. I just had to accompany this little fella out here to collect something!" Okina hugs me even closer as I try to run away from her, seeing how Ariel wants to use whoever she comes into contact with as a punching bag. "Don''t try to hide behind the child! You owe me this, so come with me now!" Ariel, surprisingly enough, does not hit or punch me but instead reaches for Okina''s ear to pull her away like a little kid. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Okina makes some cute noises as her girlfriends pulls her away with her now begging for my help, ha! Like I would! I didn''t want to mess with someone who could overpower a monster like Okina like that, no sir! I might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but even I know that! Still, it is pretty interesting to find out that there''s a trendy version of a Japanese dish here deep inside the witch forest. I had to try it at some point and also maybe even question Ariel herself to see if I could get any information on where she learned that dish and its name. It could be possible that other reincarnations have already lived in this world far before me, and so it could help me figure out my potential. Volume 4 closure! Updates on all novels and upcoming stuff! {Brotherly love (Instrumental) - From the movie Pari e dispari} So, another volume is finished, and we are still going a little strong, uh? I wanted to do a little stop before publishing the next volume and also wanted to remind everyone to please forgive my image delays and my extremely delayed world map, which I can''t seem to get down to 100% It''s more complicated than it seems to draw out the entire world map in one go without getting overwhelmed. I guess I should just release half of it and add more regions as I go. In other news, I''m coming back to Japan soon! I wasn''t really going to stay in the US for very long since I just got temporary gig employment here, and after my work visa expires, well, I''m out! It''s a friendly country, I tell you! The people are nice and even polite when I mispronounce words. They gently correct me without making me feel like an idiot, which I am! I appreciate all of my time here, but that''s not all! I''ve managed to secure some funding to get someone''s help in correcting my previous works to make them a little less of a mess to read. Now, all that''s due is to find anyone willing to do all of that work for minimum wage. (ewe). {I didn''t get that much sowwy!} Regarding other things like Volume 5 and Android 52, I''ve got to tell you some bad news! I''ll be going on a hiatus on Android 52 once I finish Volume 4. It''s just too much research and world-building for a single mind to keep up, and I also feel like I''ve lost the essence of what I liked about A52.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Don''t worry, however. So, I''m a witch, so what? Will keep going, and I actually have no plans to stop anytime soon; I''ve thought of the next arc well enough and think it''s ready to go. My next big project, aside from the continuation of the Witch, lies with the world of "Annabel, an accidental reincarnation." I''ve got a little slowdown at first, but I will build that world for those who come from that novel to read this one. I''ve been thinking about how I could make the Annabel story a little less of a train ride and more stable with a clear villain and sensible arcs, and I think I''ve got it all down now, so that''s cool! Bakemon-ONI! How Not to Become a god is not a must-read for the upcoming arc where both of my novels will clash, but if you''re interested in learning a little more about Toshiro, then by all means, check it out. I''ve also thought about that world, and while updates will be slow, they will keep dropping. Thank you all so much for reading! Again! I can''t express it enough! Thank you, SHO! SHO! MUCH! I don''t know what I would do without you guys! I appreciate every single one of you! And because this will drop before thanksgiving! HAPPY THANKSGIVING YOU ALL! Rumiko_San Interlude: Lord Auris new plan "Sir, the Merenia republic has called for a diplomatic meeting in the Bering Strait. All leaders from major nations have answered the call; what should we say about it?" A messenger breaks into Yoimiya''s room while I barely get the deal done with her, and now this meeting. "I will attend it, of course. I suggest you stay Yoimiya; many nations still support the Pope and his decision to eradicate Witches. You might not be so welcomed." I say to the now-new Witch Princess, as her title suggested. Yoimiya always seemed cautious, but surprisingly enough, they gave me some pushback. "If all the leaders of each nation are bound to go there, then it would make sense I also go; it might be the best place to be, actually," Yoimiya responds with a firm voice and conviction, but I fail to see what she was talking about, why would it be good for her to go there with me? "I don''t see your point. Would you elaborate?" I ask the princess, and she very sharply demonstrates a high level of quick thinking. "My mere presence in the meeting is bound to spread like wildfire; bad news always travels faster than good ones; the meeting might be the best place to spread the word that I''ve become the next Witch ruler." Yoimiya''s answer quickly opened my eyes to her mentality but also made me wonder how she could even be so witted. "I get it; fine, then you''ll also come. Tell the council I will also bring a special guest to the meeting. Did you get it?" I say to my servant while I look at Yoimiya right in the eyes, noticing her glow grow bigger with excitement. I guess the thought of rebuilding her nation fired her up. "Got it, sir. I will depart right away along with the rest of the shadows." The servant responds quickly, leaving the area after throwing some sort of black smoke magic that makes him disappear in a puff.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Alright, I''ll check out the damage in some towns nearby; feel free to rest." I basically say my goodbye to Yoimiya before leaving her room without any more fuzz or talk. Honestly, that kid seemed way too intelligent and witted to be some random eight-year-old; I might''ve underestimated them a lot, which was quite frightening. Did they know about my plan to make her distrust her friend? Did she already know about my intention to turn her into my nation''s weapon? If she did, then why did she let me keep going? I had so many questions yet very few answers; at least she didn''t say anything directly to me, but I better be careful with them moving forward; going against her would be a grave mistake. She could cause great damage to my nation by herself. The crimson moon I saw that day still haunts me in my sleep, and I just can''t get it out of my head. If that child keeps improving her control over that power, she will, without a doubt, double or triple my maximum amount of power output within a year, which is quite scary since it has taken almost twenty-five years to get where I am. I know that witches are far above humans, but Yoimiya is a freak even among witches, and I can say that because her friend Veronica is also a witch, yet she is not even nearly as powerful as her. Perhaps Yoimiya is a prodigy or a true angel disguised as a witch. Whatever the case, I must keep her happy moving forward. Letting the Witches rebuild their nation on my territories is also great. If I can manage to convince the Witches and their leader that we are trustworthy humans, then the next time they rise, my nation will be number two alongside number one. I heard the only reason the holy city managed to win against the Witch kingdom was because of that Julius fellow, but if that gray man helps us to beat him, then the papal state stands no chance against a rebuilt Witch nation with the support of my nation and the House of Spades if I can get them to help us. My plan is ambitious, but you have to take risks if you wish to win! Chapter 62: Great sage Uhm, so I''ll be going to the Bering Strait of this world, uh? Would there be any chance for me to learn about this place at the library? There are some books about folklore the other day; if I don''t remember correctly, one of them said something like the following. "The Bering Strait refers to a neutral location nearly at the center of the world where the original Witch Queen is said to have killed the original ruler of this world way before Andromeda took over the role as leader of the godly realm." If the legend of the book is to be believed, then I would like to see this place. It also might be a great place to hang out a little. If the Original Witch Queen fought there, then perhaps the Crown would react to the location or whatever, but the main goal remains the same with me. I must keep my cool and also preserve my strenght to fight Julius again if I have to. Hopefully, he will not be there, but if he does show up, I will have to face him, and this time, I will be ready. I was tired and out of MP, SP, Holy MP, Stamina, and HP. I clearly could''ve done better. I will probably lose still, but there''s no doubt that nobody will like him anymore if he chooses to fight me and I destroy the entire meeting place, and by the looks of things, that''s all Julius cares about; he''s a pure narcissist that wants people to like him and respect him as well as praise him and nobody would if he was the sole reason many leaders died. In other words, I will be safe going to that meeting even if he shows up, as I doubt he will want humans to dislike him, at least since he has already become a hero among most human nations that support the Pope and his decision to commit genocide against Witches and Elves. On the other side of the equation, there are also the Elves that have seen persecution among human territories; if I can get them to make allies with me and my upcoming Kingdom, then we will grow stronger than any other nation in the world, which will eventually lead to the recovery of our lost territory. I do not know what the Demon King is after right now, but I''ve heard that they have stopped attacking human territories after the most recent fight. In any case, it would be pretty convenient if the Demon King ceased fire and even attended the meeting; if I could try to befriend them, then the recovery of our lands would be much smoother without the need for bloodshed. It is pretty improbable, however, seeing as how this world''s version of demons seems to despise Witches and the Witch nation in general as they blame the Original Witch Queen for their exile. Hopefully, I will be able to restore peace with the Demon realm, but if not, then war will not be an issue once we rebuild.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. It''s been quite a hectic life, I''ll tell you; sometimes I do feel like I need some vacations and a damn break; maybe once the meeting is over, I will take some time to relax over at the beach or something I need to let lose a little I''m only human or witch if you catch my drift. First, I died as a teenager in my original world after fleeing the invading Russians for months, running away without ever stopping until I got killed by a Russian soldier who looked too angry. I still wonder what went through his mind to be so enraged at me since I never killed anyone he knew. After dying, I got reincarnated into another world by some strange creature that disliked it when I pronounced the name of god or at least the name of what I thought was my god at the time. Life was good, and it was all going well before I stupidly almost became a permanent slave. If it hadn''t been for the invasion of the church, then the escape from the underground tunnels would''ve likely been harder. That''s where I met my only true friend when I first interacted with Veronica, who I still think hides all of her trauma behind a false mask of overconfidence. Who knows what sort of things she has seen, but I beg to differ. If hiding her past makes her feel better, then I shall keep that a secret. I do remember, however, how she once told me she was some sort of sex slave or something like that, which would be horrible if true. In any case, Veronica is much better now, clearly not the same one I met in the tunnels as Veronica begged me to kill her at one point. The Witch Nation went up in flames after the humiliating defeat of the Queen, but by challenging Julius back then, I bought the Queen enough time for her to safely teleport everyone alive to other places without Julius being able to stop her. I guess Julius hated that, and that''s why he chose to beat me up this last time, but if that is genuinely why he almost mauled me to death, then even more reason I must find a way to defeat that asshole once and for all. My clear enemy is set in stone, and his name starts with a Ju and ends with a lius. The world cannot move forward with that guy around, and while I did get my ass beaten, it is also clear that my power can overrule his if I desire it enough. The power that comes from the abyss is clearly different than other types of magic as it doesn''t seem to come from magicules like everyone else''s power but from within myself; perhaps the key to unlocking more power is to dive in deeper on how it works. [Correct: Dark magic works off your connection to the dark realm] The voice inside my head suddenly responds to one of my internal questions, interrupting my monologue following a weird glow from the diadem on my head, which soon speaks to me again. [As part of the title of ''Witch princess,'' you have acquired a new skill named ''Great sage,'' which is me.] The voice again reacts to my obvious question about it before I even get the chance to ask about it. So, great sage, uh? Would this skill randomly make me attack my friends, or was this a better version? I had to know. [I''m not like sage mode. Great sage is an assistant-based skill meant to help you answer your questions using the knowledge stored within the Crown; I''m therefore outside the system since my knowledge and power come from the Crown.] So, if I gave the crown to Veronica, would she get you as well? [No, because she is not qualified to be a Queen in the slighest] Damn, that was a little too brutal... V24: The Queen needs something from me? "Ah, there you are, Pan; what happened to you? You look like shit," Old hag Baba calls me out on my bad looks right after I return to her shop with the things we needed to start the day, which, of course, pissed me off just a little. "I got assaulted by some goblins; luckily for me, Okina found me before I got raped," I respond to Baba''s question, which immediately makes her worried, which was not the reaction I expected from her at all, like what had gotten into her lately!? "Oh, those pieces of shit! Where is their nest!? I''ll destroy it myself! Those goblins must pay!" Lady Baba says, all while casually touching my cheekbones and my neck once in a while, which made me so uncomfortable I felt like I could pass out of cringe and embarrassment. Baba wasn''t seriously thinking about me that way, right? "It''s alright. Okina didn''t let a single one live, but more importantly, haven''t you been touching me too much lately?" I told Baba what I thought about her recent antics, but the response was nothing like what I would''ve expected. Instead, I got her even closer to my face with a crazy look on her face. "What do you mean, sweetie? Don''t you like when momma Baba does this to you?" Baba suddenly grabs my butt while she hugs me close to her, giving me nothing but goosebumps as my mind keeps filling up with images of an old naked lady next to me, and it''s awful! AWFUL, I TELL YOU! OH BABY JESUS! I know I said I would love to relieve some of my male needs with one of the forest''s witches, but I did not mean it in the sense that any of them would do! The simple thought of a naked old lady is enough to make one faint; luckily for me, I''ve learned to suppress those feelings a little better. {Knock, knock} Luckily, a knock at the shop''s door saved me as it forced Baba to see who it was and what they wanted or needed to be made, as was often the case when someone came to the shop. "We are still closed; if you wish to get something made, please come a little later, alright?" Baba says while walking toward the door, just to get a strange response. "I''m one of the Queen''s shadows; we are looking for your apprentice, the elf girl." The voice says with so much authority it shakes even Baba down, who quickly runs toward the door to open it so the ''shadow'' can enter the shop, where she immediately recognizes me. "Oh, sorry about my bad manners! I didn''t know it was one of you! Please, come in! Come in! My apprentice is right there by the workbench! What business does the Queen have with them, if I may know?" Baba asks the lady who carefully inspects me before putting her hand over my head, accompanied by a silent ''appraisal.'' "I''m afraid I can''t tell you. As for you, we are going to see Her Majesty right now; I''ll bring you back soon. Open gate." The shady shadow lady simply puts her hand over my head again and quickly makes the entire place change. In what felt like the blink of an eye, we were already at the door of the Witch Queen''s room. "What the!? What was that?" I say to myself that I didn''t really expect the shadow to respond, and to no one''s surprise, she stays silent the whole time, even when she walks forward to knock on the office door. Talk about a shady military force, am I right? "Come in; I''ve been waiting for you," Another voice inside the room responds at the shadow''s knocking, which lets the shady lady just shove me inside the room without telling me why I was there or anything at all, it all made me feel like the mob had kidnapped me not going to lie.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. {Gnossienne: No. 1 (Arr. for Viola and Harp)} "Don''t be shy, come on! Sit down and have some tea and pastries with me, little boy." The Witch Queen says that all casually, like she knew of my identity all along, and yet she was not angry or at least did not look like it so far. In any case, being tense would help no one, so I do as she says for now. "Why did you wish to see me, Your Majesty? Did I do something I wasn''t supposed to?" I try to stay calm and relax while I carefully sit down to finally get some of the pastries on the Queen''s office table near her desk to the left of her. "Oh? No, nothing like that. I just wanted to check on your progress and well-being; my friend Focalor entrusted me with your well-being, so I''m just checking up on you. Everything alright so far?" The Queen says that so casually I cannot take it any other way, but at face value, I mean, Mother did say the Witch Queen and her were kind of like friends, so why wouldn''t I believe the Queen? "Okay? I mean! Everything is going well, your excellency. I don''t know how well my stats compare to those of a human blacksmith, but so far, Baba has entrusted me with some important forgeries and artifact crafting!" I say to the Witch Queen, followed by a big swallow of one of her delicious blue muffins that kind of tasted like Dr. Peper. "Good, good! I''ve heard good things about your craftsmanship and called you here. I have a special task for you, Pan." The Queen, now sitting before me, also grabs a pastry that looks like a donut and stuffs it on her face, followed by a delicate sip of hot tea. "A task? What could I do that those shady ladies that got me here can''t do? I meant no disrespect to them! They are just shady! Please don''t kill me!" The Witch Queen only laughs a little when I act all apologetic after what I thought would be taken as an insult, but I guess she didn''t take it that way. "My shadows are powerful, yes, but they lack the proper power to craft things, which is where you enter the picture." The Witch Queen tells me all this while offering me some weird dark drink that reminds me of black coffee. I, of course, did not reject her offer and grabbed it right away. "What is it you want built or crafted? I fail to see how I would be better than someone like Baba." Weirdly enough, my humble comment only gets the Witch Queen to wheeze just a little again as if saying, ''Stop acting dumb.'' "Your unique Skill is what I need from you. Haven''t you noticed how nobody else can do what you can? Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m talking about." The Witch Queen frightens me with her words; how did she know I could create weapons without needing to work the metal? I had never even told Mother about this ability, so how did she know? Or could it be something else? "I don''t quite get it; I''m sorry; which skill are you talking about?" I say to Witch Queen, who suddenly drops a bag of rare crystals, experience bottles, and some rare metals right before me on the table. "You can forge things without needing to work them, right? Craftsmen like you come once every millennium. Of course, I would know how to recognize your power." The Queen comes out and reveals my secret like it was no big deal, but to me, that felt wrong and even a little scary since I never even showed that skill around her, so how did she know? "Yes, I can do that, but why would that be so valuable? Crafting done this way is not as good as hand-crafted craft. It''s not that good." I had to be honest with the Queen since, even to this day, my instant forge skill was still inferior to my handwork, labor-intensive weapons. "That''s because you don''t raise its level, probably because you lack support, which is why I called you. For you to create what I want, I am willing to offer you as many resources as you need to raise the level of your unique skill." What had the Queen just said? I could raise the level of that niche technique I never bothered to use. How!? "How would I even raise it''s level?" "Skills usually build up like muscle, use it almost enough to the breaking point, and it will usually go up with each level becoming harder and harder to obtain." "Does mother know you want me to do this for you?" "No, but she will appreciate the thing I will make you capable of crafting; you could say it''s a ''fail-safe,''" V25: Ariel is JAPANESE!? Well, I''ve had my first conversation with the Queen, and I''ve got to tell you, it was a strange one, but aside from being weird, I also got something even more bizarre in exchange for her secrecy. I must keep working in Baba''s workshop like usual, but thanks to the Queen, I will have free time every day to go to her office and practice my craft skills secretly. The Queen is a pretty knowledgeable fellow if I''m allowed to say that. Queen Claudia recognized the power of my unique skill and has chosen to help me raise it in secret as she told me that any nation would be willing to go to war for me if they found out, which is quite scary if I say so myself. I guess Mother also knows about my skill since I''ve basically told her in a way, and she is friends with the Queen, who already knows about it, so there''s no point in hiding it from Mother either. Talk about convenience; however, just when I''m about to talk to someone who might know about some reincarnations, I get called by the Queen, who has given me a clear goal. As for today, I''m heading over to the market, where I''m hoping to find that lady who mentioned my beloved Okonomiyaki. How could it be that some random Witch knew about that dish and also knew exactly how to pronounce it? Japanese wasn''t the native language in this world, after all. It only takes me about five minutes of walking around the market to find that lady and the elf killer selling their dish that looks exactly like I would''ve expected it to look. A flat-like pancake made out of flour and cabbage, the lady cooking it even had those little spatulas the cooks liked to use back in my world, but how?! "Hey there! How many you want, little one?" The lady named Ariel greets me right away while cooking another Okonomiyaki order. At the same time, Okina tries her best to keep her cool, giving people their change and sauces that look delicious. "I''ll just get one Okonomiyaki," I say to Ariel, who immediately gets to work before I drop a little bomb on her to test out how much she knew about the dish she was making. "Can you get me one Osaka style?" Ariel''s face changes almost immediately, followed by a quick glow-up as if trying to hide something. "Osaka style? I never heard of that! AHAHA!" Ariel continues to make my Okonomiyaki, but even though she says she doesn''t know about Osaka-style Okonomiyaki, the way she makes mine immediately lets me know she knew exactly what I meant, so why was she so afraid to say it?Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The difference wouldn''t be that noticeable to a non-Japanese person, but for me, it''s clear as day. Hiroshima-style Okonomiyaki is made in layers where the cooker carefully but quickly layers cabbage along with your toppings in a griddle, while Osaka-style dips everything in a specially made batter and cooks all the ingredients together almost like a pancake. The usual Okonomiyaki the other witches were eating was all Hiroshima style, while the one Ariel made for me was distinctly Osaka style. I carefully try to look Ariel in the eyes a few more times, but she refuses to look at me; instead, she keeps her eyes on the grill, followed by Okina, who tells me how much it is. "Alright, one Okonomiyaki comes for one hundred Eris," Only one hundred Eris? How was she able to make things like that for so cheap? I mean, for god sake, I make low-quality weapons worth thousands of Eris; I guess she just liked doing it? Paying Okina one hundred Eris is no big deal for me since I had been getting a small cut from Baba for helping her with her work; at least she didn''t seem to think of me as her slave, which would be a little troublesome if so. Seconds after paying, I get my plate from Ariel, who still refuses to look me in the eye, only making me more curious about why she was so shy. Could it be that this lady was a reincarnation herself? No way! I told myself while taking my plate to taste a dish I hadn''t eaten since I reincarnated. {Joy - Masato K?da} The first bite out of the dish almost sent me back home without dying as the taste of such a delicacy was almost one-to-one compared to some of the best street Okonomiyaki I had ever eaten; it was indeed a masterpiece. My feet trembled in excitement, followed by my heart, returning to those memories of a little kid eating Okonomiyaki on the way to school almost every day when I still had allowance money. Oh yes, my dear Misa, you can eat half of my Okomiyaki for a kiss, ahh! Everyone soon looks at me funny, like I''m some sort of weirdo for having such a reaction, yet all I can see from Ariel is a direct happy stare, almost like saying, ''I know you liked that.'' The excitement is so great. My little guy down there also gets a little hard from the flavor I never expected to taste ever again, which is possibly the best flavor ever! "Yo, what''s up with Pan?" "I know, right?" "Isn''t she Baba''s apprentice?" The Witches behind me talked shit about me for a little longer before I managed to control my excitement since the dish I had eaten was the best thing I had in this world so far, EVER! Nothing came even close! Naturally, I wanted another one! "Oh please, chef! Make me another one just like the last!" I practically begged Ariel like a dog on the floor, which only seemed to make her happy, finally letting me see the batter clay barrel she had under her cart, which even had Japanese writing on it, followed by a very shy and silent reveal on her part. "Anata wa nihongo wo hanasemasuka?" Ariel says in perfect Japanese a phrase nobody, literally nobody else, could, to which I quickly respond with a clear "Yes!" Interlude: Worlds tournament simple rules The Worlds Tournament is an event held once enough worlds are available to fight to the death. Thirty-two worlds fight it out until one world survives. The Game of the Gods of Destruction entry is often involuntary and forced upon probably because the world asked for the help of the gods of Destruction at some point. The tournament was designed for the entertainment of the gods and also as an easy way to get rid of worlds on the brink of collapse so that the gods could at least have some entertainment because gods also get bored when nothing is fascinating to watch. Every world gets its variation of holy weapons and heroes to fight for such a world. Unfortunately, in Yoimiya''s world, such weapons have been destroyed for a long time, thanks to the first Witch Queen, who thought her seal would remain up forever. Without Holy weapons given by the gods of Destruction themselves, the world of the current protagonist is in jeopardy. A more comprehensive example would be a man trying to fight off a pack of lions alone; the odds are not looking good. The chances of victory are already one over 32, but because of the lack of holy weapons times four, the odds are suddenly one over 128.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. [Odds of the current world to survive the tournament: (1/128)100, which is <1%] The enemy world already has four holy heroes ready to go, while the current world has none. The tournament rules are simple, and the process is straightforward. The first clash will happen one year after both worlds pass the test. After the year has passed, the worlds will be forced to select their fighters. Fighters can be swapped in other future fights, as there will be five scheduled world battles to determine the ultimate winner. The best world will be the one that claims three out of five available victories, whether consecutive or oddly won! The world tournament can also switch from game modes in terms of combat rules and the type of battle only if the winning world wishes to give one last chance to the losing world! Is it unfair, you say? TOO BAD! YOU should''ve been stronger! Everything is allowed during matches between fighters; dirty tricks or illusions are permitted, as well as killing one''s opponent so that you might perhaps hinder the enemy team further. The only thing that''s not allowed is requests from the audience or outside forces of any kind unless approved by the gods of Destruction. Any losing world can also accept their doom if they have lost three out of five battles and skip the two other scheduled fights. Skipping will erase the timer on their world, and destruction is therefore inevitable. [Current enemy world heroes (Fighters): Toshiro, Pista, Jordan, Socrates] [Ally world''s fighters: {Still unknown}] Interlude: A mother in search of their child It''s been about a year since the separation of my daughter and me, and every day, I keep searching for her. I don''t know where Yoimiya is, but I must find her and help her grow. I can''t help but feel an empty void in my heart without her. It''s like I''ve lost my life but am forced to be in limbo until I find her. I''ve looked everywhere, but I still don''t see any traces of her; the last rumor I heard could be her, but I doubt she has become so prominent unless her goal is to make herself look as visible as possible so that I may have an easier time finding them in which case I should head northwest to the land of flame. As to what happened to the other witches, I know of a few that are trying to regroup near the lands of the Kingdom of Merenia, and others are also heading to the lands of the Nation of Flames since those two nations are the only ones not immediately hostile toward us, the rest of the world isn''t safe at all for us. I also must find that Japanese fellow, Pan, I believe his name was. I remember not telling him back then, but I do know where some valuable ruins with ancient texts are since I used to be an adventurer before dedicating myself to the cooking craft. Strangely enough, this otherwordly language, Pan, which is called ''Japanese,'' is not very well studied in my world. The only reason I know it so well is that I was an adventurer before settling down as a homestay mom. One of my party members used to be from that other world, and he did not speak any language other than the strange one; as a witch then, it became my job to try and translate for him, and in return, he taught me all about his tongue while he learned ours as well.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. They used to go by ''The Twilight Sword,'' if I remember correctly. In any case, the guy was powerful; he was so strong my party didn''t want to let him go, which is why I forced myself to try and understand him. Ultimately, we both became good friends, albeit I don''t know where he might be now. Maybe I will meet him again sometime soon? I don''t know, but what is sure is that I will head northwest to the land of flame, where I heard the vague rumor of a child who is able to wield an immense amount of power and who is also known as the ''Saint of the North.'' The whole saint thing is what makes me doubt this child is my daughter since Witches cannot obtain any sort of saint power since the world does consider us ''unholy.'' The whole idea of a witch being considered holy would be like if a demon were to become Pope. At my current pace, I should be there sometime within the next week since I am placing all my bets in the Flame Kingdom to be a friendly territory anyway. Yet, as I move along in my dragon, I soon receive a shocking notification from the system voice. [New Witch Queen candidate has been chosen] Well, it looked like somebody had become worthy of the crown; I did wonder, however, who could it be? Out of the remaining witches I''d seen, I didn''t particularly meet with any strong ones or ones with many tricks or illusion spells, so I did wonder who it could be. "Alright, show me the name and information of this new Candidate, please," I say to the world system, which responds almost instantly with a minimum delay, as it always takes a little while to load such requests. [Current Witch Princess available data: Name = Yoimiya. Powerlevel = B rank] What? Had my daughter become it? How was that even possible?! Could it be possible that my daughter really is the Saint of the North and also the new Witch princess?! I mean, I trust the Princess decree since only the crown can send such a global message like that to all Witches, but just what has this kid been up to all this time!? I admit I am proud and also relieved at least they are alive and doing very well, it seems, by the news. Chapter 63: The main issue with dark power So I''ve come a long way from being just one more girl with some powers, uh? I have a huge responsibility now that I didn''t really get to choose if I wanted to or not. To many, the thought of suddenly becoming a princess and having all this political power would sound like the culmination of their lives, but to me, it feels like a massive weight I can barely hold on to. I suppose my hunger for power is a little lackluster, or maybe I''m not a natural leader. After all, whatever the case may be, the reality of things can''t be changed now. The Queen''s Crown has chosen me to be the next in line for the throne, and that obviously comes with a big stack of responsibilities. For starters, I have got to get my footing right and also stop fucking around with my lack of commitment to controlling this power given to me. All this time, I''ve tried to take accountability for my actions, but I guess in the end, I always keep thinking it''s all a big joke or a dream that has no meaning, but this is real. If I am to become Queen one day, I must learn to wield power and also how to hold my ground like a professional would. So far, my tough guy act seems to do the trick, but what will happen when someone gives me some pushback? I''ve never had to deal with that, but it''s bound to happen; what will I do then? Unlike Julius, I don''t find it satisfactory or like the idea of beating people up into submission; I want people to respect me for what I am, not because they''re afraid I will beat the shit out of them for ridiculous reasons, like a delusional emperor. I wish to be a good ruler who has the power to set boundaries while also not being entirely dependent on violence to resolve issues with my fellow leaders. I wish to be like those kings and leaders from books and legends, the legendary ones who know how to win people over and command so much respect that people are willing to die for them. The level of commitment this will take from me is intense, and in so many ways, it sounds like pure hell, but it''s what a good leader should be like. I mean, just look at Auri. The guy is clearly still hurt from the fight with me, but he still goes out there to the little towns to help in any way he can; no wonder his people would be willing to die in some sort of crusade. Will I be able to command the same level of respect and loyalty from the witches I''m supposed to be the princess of? I do not know, but I will give them every reason to do so. If Auri truly means his words, I shall get to work once we return from the meeting to make a haven for witches here. Something still bugs me, however, something about that gray man and that other crazy chick that showed up out of nowhere. How come they didn''t show up when Julius was raiding our forest? Why didn''t that guy who clearly could stand up to Julius do so back then? Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Could it be that they used to be friends? Or am I overthinking it too much? I don''t know, but something feels a little odd in that part. One thing is pretty straightforward, however: whoever controls the actions of those guys is clearly someone uber-strong. The Witch Queen was already in another league compared to me; I mean, she literally created another river with her single shot attack that missed Julius back then, and the blast at the end was so powerful it destroyed an entire mountain. I doubt I can even do that even at my current max, but the Queen did it with ease. Yet at the end, Julius beat her up so badly it didn''t matter how strong she was already, she couldn''t even land a punch on the guy, and now me this last time, I got my ass whopped so severely I only lived because he wanted to keep me alive long enough to really punish me. If he wanted to, he could''ve killed me with a single strike, no doubt about it. Still, I can''t help but feel like I have a fair shot against him now that I have got this thing with me, as well as the knowledge of that darkness shrine encased underground in the Witch Forest as well as many other legends about other ports of power hidden within this world. The dark power I''ve been using is but a minor amount of leaking power from all those sealed ports; if I get access to oven one of those wells, I doubt even Julius will be able to stop me. If it''s at all possible, my goal should be to try and get access to the one near the Witch Kingdom since it''s the one I have complete knowledge of right now. According to the legend, this power is corrosive and corrupts every soul that ever comes into contact with, and I can atone for that since it has taken over me and desires nothing but pure chaos and destruction, but perhaps that is why I am supposed to be the fated one. I have another source of power that also grows and has a huge amount of potential to counteract the corrosive nature of dark energy. I am talking about holy magic, of course. Holy magic granted me the skill to resist mind control, which counteracts the dark corrosion. My only fear with this is that I still don''t know if my holy power and skills will be enough to subdue an entire station of dark power. I mean, I have been basically running on fuel fumes. Yet holy power still struggles just with these little remnants. I really doubt my mind will survive going against that much dark power, which is why I can''t just break into one and hope it will all go well. Suppose I do something as dumb as that, I will for sure go berserk and start killing everything and everyone without discretion. At least I will go on a rampage until some god beats me up and erases me from existence, which would be a bad ending to my story if I wish to grow stronger, I must polish my holy magic skills first since that seems to be the key to controlling all that abyssal power. Since I obtained two holy titles with ease, will I be able to gain the other five if I try hard enough? There is literally one way to find out. From today on, I shall refrain and keep calmer to check if I can get the virtue of patience. I shall also avoid rage outbursts and see if that does anything. Chapter 64: Spatial Hook Without much else to do other than roam around the house for a little while, I simply chose to take a moment to breathe some fresh air at the top of the roof. The outside air was quite refreshing and calming, which was probably why I eventually slept until sunset after what felt like seconds. Once I wake up from such a nap, I can''t help but feel confused and also wake up with a bad case of sunburn since I slept during the day under direct sunlight. I truly did not care; however, since magical healing powers seemed to deal with almost anything, I was sure some sunburn wouldn''t be that big a deal. For the second order of business, I stand up and stretch all over, letting my small body reach its full growth potential. Man, my body didn''t seem to change at all despite having been months since I lived in it, or was I just imagining things? My previous male body developed quickly, but in this one, even though what feels like a year has passed, I still feel the same height! I''m still just as short! When was my body planning to grow up, uh? Whatever, what matters most is not something petty like that. I better get back inside and read a book or something. "Lady Yoimiya, there you are!" A maid greets me and rushes to try to tell me something right after I leave the rooftop to go read a book at the library. "What is it?" I ask the maid, who seems flustered and quite distressed. I was getting worried just by her looks, hoping it didn''t have anything to do with Julius or any crazy, powerful enemy from the church. "A woman showed up earlier this afternoon. They seemed to be looking for you, claiming to be your mother?" My jaw drops to the floor as soon as the maid finishes her sentence, and very well-deserved tears come from my eyes, tears of happiness. My entire body couldn''t believe it; there was simply no way my mother was here; how had she found me? It didn''t matter to me; I didn''t care how as long as I got to see them again. Even if I didn''t know them all that well, no doubt a small part of me still cared deeply about this subject, perhaps because the original soul in this body used to be her daughter. "Where did she go? You let her stay, right?" I ask the maid, who points in a different direction, one away from the mansion, which quickly prompts me to start running outside. "They left in a dragon! You can''t catch up to her running m''lady!" The maid screamed some nonsense that didn''t matter one bit; what good was my strenght and stats if I couldn''t catch up to the running pace of a dragon?! Without hesitation, I began running faster than I had ever run before, leaving the territory of Lord Auri in quite a quick amount of time, looking all around for my mother, the one I assumed would be Ariel since she said Okina had died during the initial attack. If only there were a way to grapple some of the tall tree branches so I could swing myself around; that type of power would be helpful, I said to myself, making the crown react to my query with a cheeky response I wasn''t used to yet. [The described skill is named "Spatial hook"; in order to acquire this skill, you must first acquire another skill named "Spatial magic" and raise its level to level 5 as a minimum] Okay, smarty pants, but how do I like to acquire those skills in the first place? It''s not like the world system is easy to understand, you know.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. [Skill "Spatial magic" needs one thousand skill points, and you currently have three thousand from past level-ups. To acquire a skill, you can just ask the world system or ask me, and I will do it for you.] Alright! Did anyone say time to use skill points!? Or whatever that means. Go for it, crown! I want that skill, Spatial magic since it sounds like it could be helpful. [Understood. You have acquired the skill ''Spatial magic level 1''. I will now increase its level to level five using another one thousand points if you approve.] (YES/NO) The heck, why not? If using all my skill points meant I could get five levels for what felt like no work whatsoever, then why not? [Spatial magic''s level has increased from level 1 to level 5. Do you wish to acquire the skill ''Spatial hook'' for two hundred points?] (Yes/No) I click on yes, and right after that, I suddenly feel my arms twitch a little bit, followed by a weird sensation of pointing my arms toward the sky. I didn''t understand much of why I wanted to do such a thing, but as soon as I pointed my right arm up, I was surprised that a dark power hook launched from it and landed mid-air, followed by a crazy pull-up with me along for the ride. The hook launched me about forty meters into the air, followed by a floating platform that appeared below my feet as soon as I started to fall back. "What the!? THIS ABILITY IS AWESOME!" Excited and now more motivated than ever, I start fucking around with the hook covering massive distances as I pull forward at tremendous speeds, practically flying around until I notice that the skill consumes MP quite fast. My base MP has become 15,000, yet each hook consumes five hundred MP. So I could at most use it 30 times, which wasn''t bad, but it was a lot of MP just to simulate flying, which probably would''ve been a better idea now that I thought about it ewe. [Each level reduces the MP consumption; you can raise the skill level eight times and lose all your current skill points or acquire another two levels of spatial magic to unlock flight, but do be aware that flight consumes a high rate of MP per second.] Each level reduced the stamina consumption by how much exactly? [By half for a maximum of 10 levels] By half? The hell call me stupid, but with my MP going past level four, it makes no sense. I only wish to raise the skill level to that level, please! [Skill ''Spatial hook''s level has increased from level 1 to level 4] [You have four hundred skill points remaining] With my newfound skill and the insane MP consumption achieved, I continue swinging through the skies until I finally get to see a lady running on top of a dragon in the direction of the town I first landed in when the Witch teleported everyone at random; why hadn''t I guessed that?! "MOM!" I scream at the top of my lungs while flying toward her with the help of my hooks, catching the woman''s attention as she turns around to see me, and I get to see her as well. I could tell almost instantly it was Ariel as her eyes met mine beneath the fading sunset''s light. The dragon stopped running as soon as Ariel recognized me, followed by her demounting her dragon to start waving her arm at me while happily smiling. It didn''t take me long to land in a not-so-controlled way since I had never used the hook before or spatial magic at all, so my landing was not the cleanest, with a massive dust curtain around me once I landed hard on the floor. "Baby! Are you okay? Mama is here!" I hear Ariel''s voice as soon as I land, which relieves some of the immediate pain from landing like an imbecile against the ground. The touch of my mother''s arms, however, soon relieved all the pain with a sudden calmness in my heart. "I''m alright, Mom. Are you alright?" I ask my mother, who takes everything a little too emotionally as she quickly starts getting all too cuddly and overall aggressively possessive of me, not wanting to let me go from her crushing hug. "I''ve looked for you all over the place! I was looking for strong upcoming girls until I heard about your feats from this region; I can''t believe you have been doing all those things." My mom finally let go of me once I tried to push her away for a second since I couldn''t breathe being so near her chest. "Yeah, well. I''ve only done what I''ve had to so far. I''m sorry for not looking for you as much as you did for me, but I''ve been more concerned with just waking up the next morning; I''m sorry." Chapter 65: Mother and daughter exchange "I''m glad to see you''re okay and also so happy to know my daughter is the new princess. You don''t understand how proud you make me, Yoimiya." My mother hugs me again, this time being a little more honest about her feelings as her tears fall over my tiny head. "I''m glad you''re still alive, Mom. I need someone to help me out with decision-making, you know?" I couldn''t help but relax my tense body and muscles to let my mom hug me closer to her as what I said was true; too much responsibility alone felt unmanageable, but with someone like her, I felt much relieved. While it is true that I think far ahead compared to many kids my age, my thought process still doesn''t account for my actual kid desires, which are still to explore things and play around with other kids. I didn''t want just to be a leader all the time, which was becoming more evident the more I suppressed those desires. Yes, I want to be a responsible leader, but I mean, look at me: I was at the age where my mother should be guiding my hand, wasn''t I? My thought process might be comparable to an adult''s, but my knowledge of people is not as extensive as my mother''s, another adult witch who understands witches more than me. "How were you flying before, by the way? I don''t recall that skill in any of the available trees to me," My mom asks right in the middle of the hug, which finally gave me the perfect excuse to make some space between us again since it had suddenly gotten all too emotional. "I got that skill just now; I think it''s called ''Spatial hook,'' and it''s quite fun if I am honest; kinda feels surreal once you''re in the air." As I explained this to my mom, she couldn''t help but try and look for it in her options, I assume, just to give me a cold look followed by a sigh. "I guess that''s one of those class-blocked skills. I''ve got spatial magic, but I don''t see the spatial hook tree you mentioned. It''s weird." Ariel had dropped some serious information as if it wasn''t a big deal, but I caught it even if she thought it wasn''t necessary. Had she said ''classes?'' "What do you mean by class-blocked?" I asked Ariel, perplexed since I had no idea what she was talking about. "You know? The thing that keeps magical users unique and forces everyone to pick a lane eventually? I''m in the civilian class, so the spatial hook is probably related to the warrior class, which is why I can''t access it." I didn''t know that was how it worked all this time. Was it really true? That would explain a lot about the lack of good warriors, then. "Can you branch out to both classes?" I ask Mom, who simply answers with a very clear and precise response.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Yes, but there are only a few careers that allow you to either choose civilian type magic or war type. The sacrifice is that you can''t really be the best at either one, so even those who can end up picking a lane so they can grow stronger." Now, it all made even more sense; if what Mom said was right, then I could forgive the low warrior numbers from this region. It made a lot of sense now since you wouldn''t want to become a hybrid, and if you chose to be a warrior, you better be a good one and get hired by the army or risk starving to death because farming is not a warfare field of magic, it all made sense now, man to think I thought these people were just cowards at first. "In any case, Mom, can you let me ride your dragon? I''ve never been in one of those!" Ariel doesn''t even hesitate to pick me up and let me sit at the front of the saddle as soon as I mention my request, followed by a cute and clear "Of course baby, why wouldn''t I?" The dragon, however, didn''t seem to like me as it began thrashing around as soon as he felt my weight on his back until it finally knocked me to the floor, where I landed face first after being swung around by the powerful creature who made a weird screeching noise once he gets rid of me. "What the? Hey! Not cool, Yoshi!" Ariel holds her dragon right after it basically sends me flying across the field, and to her credit, the dragon does seem like a sorry dog right after she finishes. Moments later, I simply feel how my mom lifts me from the ground and, this time, mounts the dragon with me in her arms. Moments like these made me feel the most at ease if I was being honest. It was nice not to worry about what I would do next; I just let the adult take responsibility for things and let it all be in the hands of a more mature person. I liked to be carried around as well; I would not be dishonest about that either. Still, just because my mom was here now didn''t mean I should just relax and let her take over all my responsibilities; it just meant that I would now have a more mature person to ask for advice since Vera''s advice could sometimes be even worse than mine and she was supposed to be like twice my age. You could say that I could always ask Bart or Lord Auri for advice, but let''s be honest, I have never seen Bartholomew as my real father. He is more like an uncle figure to me. Lord Auri, on the other hand, only seems to want to extract things that benefit him and his nation from me so that he wouldn''t be a good source of wisdom either. My best option right now would be my mother since she only seemed to have my best interests at hand as well as hers, which would be probably the wisest advice since I had been taking over a more hero role instead of more subtle support, who said I needed to be the main character of the story all the time? I was clearly not in the same league as everyone else yet, so I should start asking for advice on supporting everyone else better and be willing to fight when necessary. Defeating Julius is on the line, but to do that, I must learn how to control and harvest as much holy power as possible before heading back to the Witch Forest to extract the necessary amount of dark energy to be able to kill a prick-like Julius, which I was sure would cause trouble if I didn''t kill him before trying to reclaim all of the lands that used to be ours. In this case, Lord Auri would also need to help me with my crusade as he probably knows that Julius will not let his army defeat the Pope since they both work together. For Auri, defeating the Pope means defeating Julius as well, and yet he doesn''t back down; that just goes to show the balls on that man. Interlude: Makima VS Julius {The fall of the Demon King} [Berlin line (Demon King''s offensive front line)] "I see, so you''re the one who defeated both Claudia and Melonne?" The demon king Makima teases the warrior right before them without stuttering or flinching even a little. Not surprised to see the man who had already killed two of the world powers, the demon king calmly accepted the man''s challenge of battle. "And I learned that you took over the territory that is by law mine. Leave my conquered lands, or I will kill you too." Julius responded to the demon king with the same arrogant tone as always, yet this time, his opponent didn''t seem afraid at all, probably because of the confidence boost they felt after killing one of Julius''s servants. "If you''re as strong as that Cinderella chick, then you are fucked. I killed her so easily; she begged for her life before I snapped her out of existence." The Demon King laughs right in Julius''s face. He looks grim and angry after hearing the news, and he opens up a visual screen before his eyes, apparently not believing what the Demon King says. [Servant data: Cinderella (Deceased) {Killed by the Demon King}] "HOW DARE YOU!?" Julius''s scream can be heard for miles on end as his eyes fill with rage, focusing on the Demon King, who still keeps their cool. After a few seconds, Julius finally makes a move against the Demon King, throwing a simple fist combo that fails to connect against the King, who isn''t even touched by the speed of Julius. In Julius''s mind, the fact that the enemy can even react to his speed makes no sense. However, he continues trying to hit the King, who keeps moving out of the way of his hits, almost like they are not even there when his punches arrive as if the Demon King could somehow stop time or something. "Time stop?" Julius mutters once he notices that Makima does not attack him but only dodges, probably because the Demon King can barely keep up against his speed in dodging. Julius once again tries to hit Makima, but this time, he turns around behind him midswing, finally managing to strike the Demon King; he sends them flying an entire football field. "Goddamn, this punching strenght, the strenght that killed my rivals, now I face it as well, and I must admit, it''s excruciating." Makima stands up from the ground after being swatted away like a fly; the hit she received finally erases her smile. "You dare steal my conquered lands and also kill one of my most loyal servants. Your time stop is nothing against the face of my POWER!" Julius launches another assault against Makima, landing several hits against the Demon, who can barely keep up even with their time stop. "AHHHG! AHHH! AHH! UUGH! AAHHG!" Makima tries their best to keep up using so many time skips and stops that start taking their toll on her body relatively fast until Julius finally humiliates her again by kicking the Demon King away with a powerful right kick directly to the gut. "Damn, how are you so strong?" Makima tries to stand up again, but Julius helps them lift her up with her hair like he did to the Witch Queen. The resemblance does not stop there as Julius prepares the same attack he used to kill Melonne and Claudia against Makima, who looks already defeated. "I am the legendary from the legends! I am the chosen one! GOD HIMSELF! Now prepare to die and join the club of losers along with your teammates!" Julius places the energy ball he has on his right hand right on the Demon King''s abdomen, but once the energy ball touches their body, Makima simply disappears, followed by a strange glow on Julius''s body.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "WHAT THE!? I Can''t M-mov-ve." Julius is suddenly frozen in place as the real Makima cleans the blood from her mouth while holding her left arm firmly against the legendary god, as he calls himself. "I''ve trapped you inside a time prison; your power is meaningless so long as I have you trapped like that. NOW, MY GENERALS! HIT HIM HARDER THAN ANYONE HAS EVEN BEEN!" At Makima''s command, her generals begin to cast spells against Julius with the help of their armies, casting long-range artillery attacks that start spawning all over Julius, who still angrily tries to move. "NNNNGGGUUGH!" Julius slowly starts walking forward, barely being able to move forward. "How can you even move!? There''s no way you''re making my time in prison look so weak; even Focalor struggled against it." Makima looks extremely nervous as the attacks start landing against Julius, but they barely scratch him at a surface level, making it clear nothing they might have would be able to hurt the most powerful being in the world. "Artillery magic is the strongest I can ask for from the normal troops, and it''s all ineffective against you; in that case, I''ll have to risk it all in one bet; I will erase you from this timeline with my ultimate technique!" Makima soon raises her right arm and charges some sort of energy ball in her hand with many symbols and signs. "You might be strong enough to shake time itself, but nobody has ever been able to survive timeline erasure! Gods have fallen to this power, and now you will join them!" Julius still slowly walks forward while looking at Makima right in the eyes with so much anger it makes them even more nervous. "I''ve defeated many with this strenght and have never failed! You will not be the one who breaks my streak!" Makima finally leaps forward against Julius, placing her right arm before her. She jumps toward Julius, who positions himself perfectly to try to catch Makima''s attack with his left arm. "Get ERASED! God killer time bomb!" Makima finally gets in range of Julius, but instead of an instant death for Julius, her hand doesn''t even manage to penetrate the intense power barrier formed all over Julius, who grabs the attack from the hands of Makima all while looking right at her. "You know what the power of an ant means to me!?" Julius says, all while holding Makima''s ultimate attack in his hand that it wasn''t a big deal until Makima finally loses enough strength to keep holding Julius, who immediately destroys Makima''s attack. "NOTHING! Your pride means nothing! Because you''re worth NOTHING!" Julius once again teaches the young Makima to obey and praise as she gets hit harder than ever with strong blows; her body parts start vaporizing away with each of Julius''s hits. "How can you? Please spare me, I am sorry, ugh!" A defeated Makima pleads with Julius as he holds her in place by the hair after blowing her arms and legs away, leaving only the body stump now bloodied and banged up so severely that Makima doesn''t even look human anymore. "Your power over time would be useful to me, but I fail to see how you could be of use to me aside from that." Julius punches Makima again, this time blowing a hole right in her abdomen, placing the Demon King so close to death she simply starts to begin like a little dog, all while Julius laughs at her. "Did you enjoy killing Cinderella?! She was one of my most beloved ones; I can''t forgive you for it, Makima." Julius starts charging another one of those fatal energy blows, all while laughing at a pleading Makima, who doesn''t stop begging for her life until the very end. "Please, I can replace your lost servant; I''ll be loyal to you, my lord; I don''t want to die! PLEASE! WAIT PLEASE!" Pure and utter fear comes out of Makima''s eyes as she realizes that Julius has zero empathy toward her, not caring about her pretty looks or her previous sexy attributes at all. "It''s over, goodbye Makima, you fucked up when you killed one of mine. Give the Witch Queen my regards when you see them." Makima soon dies at the hands of Julius, who tears her apart with his bare hands, followed by a massive explosion that vaporizes her out of existence. [Top 5 worldwide powers] (Updated) [#1 Stash Spade - House of Spades - Alive #2 Makima Bardfellow - Demon King - Dead (KOC) #3 Merenia Merelone - Demi-Human Queen - Alive] #4 Lagos Warlore - New elf ruler - Alive #5 Gaia Spade - House of Spades - Alive] V26: Peachy butt "So you used to be an adventurer?" I asked Ariel again since I still didn''t believe her whole story. You know, she was the shady type of person I hated the most. At least Okina was upfront with everything, but Ariel was not so much. "Yeah, that''s how I learned Japanese. Since you know this strange language, I can assume you''re just like him, so you also died and reincarnated here?" Ariel cut straight to the point right in the middle of the street until I realized she spoke Japanese, which reminded me that nobody else would understand, so I confessed. "Yes, I am a reincarnation too." Ariel''s eyes get a sudden spark in them, almost like they''re all excited about my reveal, which I thought was weird, but I guess she liked reincarnations. "So what''s your power, uh? Every reincarnation gets their little booster skill or technique that''s super OP and stuff, so what''s yours?" Ariel comes up so close to me my hormones kick in again as my eyes can''t stop looking at her sexy round and plump breasts! {Mainichi M¨­s¨­ - Masato K?da} "I-I-I, I don''t know what you''re on about!" I quickly try to look away, but she cuts right before me again, chasing my eyes with her breasts like she knew exactly what I was trying to dodge. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid I will not keep your secret safe?" Ariel says, all while practically pressing her breasts against me, which makes me turn red like a tomato. I tell you, an otaku like me shouldn''t be in a place like this! I''ve been saying it this whole time, but it has to be said again! Whoever is in charge of this world''s fate is indeed an evil genius; otherwise, why would you send a virgin otaku to a forest full of horny sexy women!? To my dismay, I can''t even show them what I am or take one to bed because they would rip my little guy out of my body like so quickly I wouldn''t even get a chance to defend my little guy. The Witch Forest is truly an evil place filled with temptations!If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Ariel, you''re suffocating the kid with your boobs, goddam you''re so naive." Okina came to my rescue as Ariel truly placed me in a total state of freeze; I couldn''t move or react beyond my mind; I wanted to scream and be like, ''YEAH! BOOBS!'' But I couldn''t do that, goddammit! "Oh, sorry. It''s just that they''re so cute I couldn''t help myself, sorry." Ariel lets go of me, and with that, I finally reacted past my wild imaginations once Okina lifted the predator off my back like a champ. Things did not get much better after; however, as Ariel turned around to walk back to her stand, I couldn''t help but notice just how massive her ass was. I mean, we were talking a dump truck-size butt right there! How was that size even legal!? Was Ariel still single? I mean! NO! KEEP IT TOGETHER! If she discovers I am a male, she will kill me, so control yourself! "I''ll be seeing you, Miss Ariel. Goodbye, Miss Okina." I gave both of the pretty girls my goodbye regards and left the scene of the crime without much incident except for the fact that now Ariel''s huge and plump ass was imprinted deep within my soul. I couldn''t stop thinking about it the entire way home, and even when I started working on a metal piece, I just couldn''t get that picture out of my head. It wasn''t fair for her to be a psychopathic male-hating female! Girls like her only come in packs of one, and she just so happened to be a crazy feminist! Damn, my luck is the worst! "You''ve been gone every evening for two weeks already, Pan; where exactly are you going every day?" Baba finally breaks that picture of that perfect round butt I still had in mind with a serious question that finally allows me to think of anything else but butt checks. "I''ve taken a liking to walks outside, Baba!" I tell Baba this, but she doesn''t seem to believe a single word out of my mouth for a second. Still, she simply sighs away and doesn''t question me further. "Just don''t talk to shady characters at night, alright?" Baba''s words suddenly make me question her a little since I thought this town was supposed to be super uber mega safe, so why would she say something like that? "Shady people?" I ask Baba in return, but this time, she pretends like they can''t hear me, so I ask again and again, but Baba doesn''t answer a single time. There was definitely some sort of lore drop there for the nerds, but to me, it was all nonsense that made, well, NO SENSE! Chapter 66: Veronicas betrayal "So she is your mom?" Veronica asks me once I return home with my mother, thanks to the tremendous speed of her dragon. My mom, however, is the one who answers for me instead of letting me answer for myself. "Yes, I''m Yoimiya''s mom. I think I remember you, elder witch. Weren''t you the one who stole the forbidden scroll from the Queen''s library?" Veronica looks all flustered as soon as Ariel brings up something from the past, which, based on her reaction, is true since nobody innocent starts sweating that much. "I believe that''s all in the past, ehehe! I''ve paid for my crimes already." Veronica answers in such a tone that I can''t help but think she is so guilty she can''t even claim denial at this point. I mean, how serious could stealing a forbidden scroll be? "Mom, I met her down in a cave where she was held captive by slave traders. She is only fourteen. What are you on about?" My mom does hear me out, but her reaction only tells me she doesn''t really care where she was before but where she is now, apparently being my best friend. "Darling, Veronica here is not fourteen, and if she became a slave, it was because she tried to evade the LAW! Isn''t that right?" Veronica shakes a little as soon as the accusation drops, only giving me glances back and forth between Mom and me like she expected me to say something for her, but what could I do? "Please, Miss Ariel, I am good friends with the new princess; I believe she will pardon my crimes and let me be her guardian for a while longer along with you." Veronica''s statement only serves to confuse me even further; I mean, if Veronica did something so profound that Mom wanted to arrest her, then now I wanted to know the scroll''s contents. "Woah! Hey there! What''s going on?" I ask them both, and they look at me with my mother saying the following to Veronica: "Should I tell them, or should she hear it from you?" Veronica only looks down and finally opens her mouth to reveal the truth about why she had been so mysterious about her nature in the first place. "Listen, Yoimiya, I. I am not a young girl like you. I am a 200-year-old witch who stole the scroll of rejuvenation. Most of my power was greatly reduced from using that spell, but I reverted to the body of a young girl, as you can see now. I am sorry for not telling you." My little world constructed around the fact that Veronica was just an innocent little girl who hid her past because maybe she was too hurt to speak about it because of all the rape and other things that happened to her finally shattered into a thousand pieces inside me.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I felt angry and betrayed. I mean, how could she not trust me to tell me the truth from the very start!? How could she keep on lying this whole time, pretending to be a naive little stupid girl when she was older than my mother this entire time!? Why keep acting naive just to keep up a lie!? Why do it to me!? I felt enraged and angry beyond belief, but still, I said nothing. As I began to remember what Veronica had done for me, I couldn''t help but calm down and even reduce my pain from the betrayal she had done. "Why did you lie to me? Didn''t I do enough for you to trust me!? I trusted you with my life!" Veronica looks away, ashamed to have her little truth spilled by my mother, who honestly did us a favor since lies only pile up and become bigger and bigger the longer you keep them on, so much so that in the end, you will even forget what the original lie was. "Answer me, Veronica! Why did you lie!!?" I ask Veronica again, who still isn''t brave enough to look me in the eye and give me a straight answer. I instead get a very soft "I am sorry, I''ll leave if you want me to," Veronica''s answer only fuels my anger, but I again calm down, trying not to get things out of proportion. "I need to go for a walk, Mom; feel free to take your dragon to the stables and feed it some nice food." With Veronica not being brave enough to give me the answer, I simply chose to walk away and think about it on my own; I didn''t want to seem impartial, but being cruel to her didn''t feel right either. Soon enough, I simply pulled away with the help of spatial hooks again, pulling me back toward the place where I had fought Lord Auri just a couple of miles outward. My heart was confused and hurt, yet I didn''t understand why I felt so conflicted. On the one hand, I wanted to believe that Veronica hid the truth from me because she felt ashamed of her actions, which is a good thing for criminals to feel. If a criminal does not feel shame for the crimes, then that tells you they haven''t really redeemed themselves, but on the other hand, why not tell me once I earned her trust? Had I not done enough for her to trust me with it? Had I not saved her life multiple times and also showed her how comprehensive I could be? I didn''t understand why she would keep lying and acting all naive! That''s what pissed me the most, she lied to my face and my soul! To my heart and my intelligence! She raped my intellect! No bigger betrayal and pain can happen to one''s soul than to be toyed around by a lying prick who dances around with a false truth, thinking that you''re so stupid and so dumb that you will never know. The pain I felt was greater than the one I felt when Julius beat me up; it was as if a thousand needles had torn my heart apart; it hurt so badly. Yet, I did not wish to hurt Veronica but to let it go. Rancor is not suitable for your soul, and to be honest, we can''t really afford to lose a Witch in times like these, so I would just have to let it go and move forward, probably not with Veronica so close to me, but I would have to forgive her eventually just not yet. The wound from the betrayal was still too fresh for me to close it up so quickly. No matter how virtuous I was, I couldn''t just forgive them like that, not yet. Chapter 67: Already stirring civil war!? As I walk between the forest lines, I stumble upon something rather unexpected as I hear voices from within the bushes around me. I curiously approached the voices, of course, and just when I got close enough, I managed to eavesdrop on some shady individuals talking among themselves. "The head of House, Wesson Auri, has gone mad," One of the shady guys says. I couldn''t make out who they were due to the poor lighting of the whole situation and the fact that they all wore dark gray robes, which hid their faces quite well. "My father has also gone mad. He thinks that House Stark should continue to support Auri, but I disapprove, and my legions do as well." Another voice cuts right through the forest as I carefully hide myself in the bushes so they don''t see or hear me. I still couldn''t help but be careful. "I''ve got the support of House Micho as well; their leader is far more prudent and cares more about our people than Auri does. I''d say we overthrow his government when he leaves." The other two guys soon take their robes off, finally letting me see their faces, which seemed a little familiar thanks to all of them being family-related. "The problem is that Auri is the current sovereign over the Phoenix force; nobody can defeat him on our side." Says the guy who talked about House Wesson in the first place, who gets cut off by the one representing House Stark. "There''s no need to worry, is there?" The guy directs their looks over to House Micho, who simply nods and reveals their ace card. "We have the Pope''s support, who has promised to send us one of Julius''s servants to help us beat Auri." After hearing the Pope, the last guy doesn''t seem very happy and just asks what they wanted out of the war. "The Pope only wants our territories to become hostile to Witches, and he said he would leave our people alone! It''s the perfect deal!" All of the members of the party nod along at the idea of receiving help from the Pope and his demand until I step on a branch by accident, which places all of them on high alert. "Who of you two is the traitor!?" One of the guys asks, pulling his sword right away, followed by the other two who do the same thing and basically ask the same question until one of them finally spots me with the light from their lantern. "Fuck! It''s that Witch Kid! We have to get them before they run away with our plans!" Well, there was no more hiding, so I simply chose to come out of the bushes ready to beat them up without fear in my eyes, which was highly apparent by my dried tears, which left my eyes red. "Hey there, gentlemen, I am not in the mood for a fight, so how about we talk it out? Are we not civilized enough for a talk?" My question gets only met with fire as one of the guys throws a fire spell at me, which doesn''t even manage to penetrate through my dense pocket of dark energy. "You''re the one who has brainwashed Deus Auri! You won''t brainwash us as well!" The man who threw the fireball at me angrily chucks another one of those to no avail as I simply try to keep it together since I was still distressed from my friend''s trust betrayal and now this.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Fine then, spatial hooks!" Without further ado, I simply put all of them down with my newfound punching technique that came up to me at the moment, but that ended up working better than I expected. If I threw a hook in the direction of someone nearby and it hit them, I thought I would be pulled toward them, but what happened was even better than that as the person my spell hit got pulled toward me right on the perfect trajectory to meet my right fist. In any case, since the guys were still kind of strong, they all tried to escape with me chasing after them one by one with the help of my hooks and my newly found passion for battle, which was all thanks to my desire to kick Julius''s ass more than ever before. I''m not sure if hating someone that much is a healthy habit, but at this point, it was the only thing that could keep me sane, so I had to do it for my sake if nothing else. "Wait! Not in the face! Not in the face! UUUGH!" One of the guys pleads with me not to hit them in the face, which I purposely target right after he says it, making sure to hit him harder than the other guys. "I only need one of you to tell me all about that plan with the Pope, and it seemed to be you, Micho guy!" With all of the guys taking separate routes of escape, I didn''t really have much of an option anyway, as taking custody of three individuals would be difficult even for me as I couldn''t wrestle all of them at the same time for miles. As for the one who I chose to chase after, he simply ran over the forest trees, which made it a little harder to catch up to him until I managed to hit him in the leg with one of my hooks, pulling him toward me at a high amount of speed that frightens him a lot "AHHHHHH!!" "I got you now! You''ll spill all you know, or I will punch you!" I say to the man while posing as if I were about to take a swing at him once he is at my feet, crying like a little kid who got caught eating from the cookie jar when they shouldn''t have. "You''re dumb if you think I will ever tell you anything!" The man responds with such wits I can''t help but respect his courage while at the same time feeling annoyed that he turned out to be one of those guys that will never say a damn thing about their teammates if it compromises them. "Listen, man. I would be charitable and all, but my best friend just broke my heart, and I also recently got my ass kicked, so I am feeling very inclined to beat someone up to a pulp, so talk!" I say again to the man, who starts sweating buckets once I tell them the mood I''m in but still refuses to confess, leaving me with no other choice but to punch him in the gut as hard as I can. The man feels what I could hope would be indescribable pain as his scream is silent, just like when Julius punched me, which I knew all too well was painful. "You''re not supposed to hurt a person under custody." The man says, right after which I answer with another bit of violence by slapping him. "Don''t highroad me like you''re some beacon of justice. Now speak before I send you to the underworld." I once again tried to threaten the guy, but he still refused to speak, which finally pushed me to place him under official arrest so I could take him back to the mansion to turn him in for questioning, as I did not have it in me to keep beating the poor guy up. Punching him felt nice and all, but I knew I did it out of frustration and not because he deserved it, which only made me feel bad about it. Seriously, how did Julius sleep peacefully after spreading so much violence and committing so many heinous crimes against people who didn''t deserve it? Man, I had to find a way to defeat him and get rid of him and his servants, as these guys called one of them. Julius is just such a prick and also simply serves to spread hatred and violence; he is a net negative for this world. He had no other purpose other than being the scumbag of this world. Suppose Julius hadn''t killed the Witch Queen and the Elf patriarch. In that case, there''s a good chance that fewer people would''ve died in this most recent battle, and for sure, none would have been killed during his crusades on our territories also; the Demon King would have never attacked; he is just such a careless baby that needs to be disciplined! Interlude: Pan & Julius "Why didn''t you kill Julius?" Gaia asks me while we ride our horses back to her house since the gateways mother had made worked only in one direction, given that she wasn''t an omnipotent god. In any case, her question did strike where it hurt for me. "He isn''t naturally evil as many think; he''s just a little confused. I believe I can help him change his mind if he only let me talk to him." The man I once called my hero was now supposed to be my enemy, which was quite a hard bridge to cross. I knew he wasn''t a prick in my world, and so that image of the good guy never left my mind. "How many more will have to die for you to stop him!? You''re one of the only ones who can kill him! Why don''t you!?" Gaia brings up a good point, as my inaction has cost the lives of millions of people already, with many more injured thanks to my leniency, but how could I? "It''s complicated Gaia. Would you kill Stash if he suddenly turned evil on you?" I ask back at Gaia, who avoids the question with her classic hypothetical denial answers. "Stash would never turn evil, and even if he did, we both know he would kick my ass before I could even lay a finger on him, so it''s not the same!" Of course it''s not sweetie of course. I wanted to scream and get over it, but seeing how radical that man had become, I couldn''t help but feel disgusted. "Oh, Gaia, never say never, you see, Julius didn''t use to be such a prick. It seems like power has changed him, but I know that good man is still somewhere there; I just can''t find it." Perhaps I was still in denial, given how much they had done for me in my previous life, but now he didn''t seem to be the same person.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I still remember the day I met him at school. One day, when I was getting bullied around by some assholes, he showed up and stood up for me choosing to fight three guys at the same time and succeeding at it. Not only was he kind-hearted, but he never showed signs of repressed hatred or hidden motives, so seeing him like this didn''t make sense. I didn''t know much about him after we all graduated high school, only that he became a police officer willing to place his life in the line of duty like the good-natured person he used to be, always fighting for the weak and despising crime, so why was he like this now!? I didn''t want to admit this was the same person, but he was giving me no other choice but to act in the best interest of this world, which was clear and easy. I could kill Julius right now and end all wars between the nations, but I didn''t want to. Why bother? If I could somehow find that guy inside him and help him redeem himself, then the outcome could be different. I just didn''t know if he would be willing to even let me without resorting to violence. So many times, I have tried to talk sense into him, but he keeps brushing me off like this world isn''t real, and it''s all a big joke. Still, this last time, I came close to killing him after seeing how despicable he had become; how could he purposefully target another reincarnation and not only that but a kid that doesn''t seem to know what they''re doing? How far has he gone down the path of depravity? Could I even save them? Was it worth trying a couple more times?